《Akuyaku Reijou no Naka no Hito》


 CH 1

    A chandelier lowered from the ceiling illuminates the empty hall in the center of the room. Surrounded by the glitteringly dressed audience, I stood alone as the defendant in this drama of absolution.


    Across from me, standing as if in opposition, a platinum-blonde young man sadly casts his eyes down once he finally confirms that I have not changed my plea.


    ¡¸¡­Sorry to hear that, Remy. If you¡¯re that stubborn and won¡¯t admit you are guilty, I can¡¯t cover for you anymore like a stone¡­ Remilia Rose Graupner! ¡­I cannot have the likes of you as my future queen. In the name of Dauplin Williard Ark Klaisen, I break this engagement!¡¹


    Wiliard glares at me sharply as he loudly declares that he is severing¡­ the trust he thought we had nurtured and developed for 10 years of engagement. In his noble azure lurked a tinge of contempt. The adorable girl with pale chiffon brown fluffy hair and strawberry pink eyes, who is clinging to his arm, was shaking like a puppy with anxiety on her face earlier, but she has a thin smile on her downcast face as if she was proud of her victory. Far from being a lady, I was probably the only in the front who could see her sneer as she flirted with Williard¡¯s body.


    ¡­Ahh, it¡¯s impossible. I worked so hard. Will-sama, my lovely brother-in-law Claude, and David and Stefan, who are also my childhood friends. They stare at me with eyes like they are looking at something horrifying. Everyone, everyone didn¡¯t believe me. No matter how much I pleaded that I had done no such thing and that I did not remember any evidence of it, I was not listened to.


    They didn¡¯t believe me until the very end that Remilia would never do such a thing, that it was some kind of mistake. I thought we were building a¡­ solid relationship of trust.


    The eyes around me filled with hostility¡­ so many people resented me so much that I was being lied to and accused of crimes? The more they fabricate things that I don¡¯t remember at all, the more¡­


    And I was struck by the fact that the people who set this place were the Williards, who thought I¡­ had a heart to heart with and trusted each other. Not just Will-sama, but Claude, David, Stefan, and, everyone else, who¡­ I¡­


    In despair, my eyes went completely dark, and all the blood in my body quickly drained from my body. With a faint floating sensation, my consciousness ceased to exist.


    My consciousness became clear. Ahh, the weight of my body that I haven¡¯t felt in a long time¡­ I see, it was in Emi¡¯s knowledge. This must be what gravity is all about.


    I was almost bewildered by the fact that this was the first time in roughly 11 years that my body was moving the way I wanted it to. However, there is no way to show her ineptitude; she was engaged to the crown prince, and the renowned lady¡¸Duchess Remilia Rose Graupner¡¹would not make such a blunder.


    I smiled, trying to look sad, but without losing my nobility.


    Reason stops me from almost glaring at the woman created this situation, who is now wrapped around Williard¡¯s arm, her face contorted in a sense of superiority. Now is not the time.


    A foolish man who did not believe in his own fiancee and was caged by a different woman, a heartless person who forgot the time we spent as a family, they were ungrateful childhood friends who betrayed the one who paid for the darkness in their hearts, and the most horrific woman on earth who hurt¡¸Emi¡¹with lies and deception she created with malice aforethought. Facing them, I straightened my back and looked forward to see the most beautiful¡¸Remila Rose Graupner¡¹that Emi had built up.


    I will not forgive all of you. How saddened Emi was by your attitudes. How she was hurt by the unfounded rumors spread by that woman¡­


    For some time now, the woman has been with Williard and his friends at the school, and we have not been able to spend any proper time with each as an engaged couple. Even though Emi was there to protect the ¡°star maiden,¡± as she was called, her distance and the way she treated her were not listened to even though Emi had expressed her concerns many times.


    They had no idea how relieved Emi was to see Williard visiting and escorting¡­ her, even though she was looking forward to this soiree today from the bottom of her heart.


    I could do nothing but watch, and my own feelings of inadequacy and anger at the traitors in front of me and the¡¸Star Maiden,¡¹the root of all evil, swirling within my body.

 CH 2.1

    One day, Emi appeared in front of me. When I was a child, when I was still just me, I caught a cold and developed a high fever, and without warning, I¡­ woke up and abruptly lost the freedom of my body.


    It was in Emi¡¯s knowledge. The event of possession is probably the closest thing to it.


    At first, I was very angry. I was furious that I had been deprived of my body and a complete stranger was living, manipulating my body, and speaking as me. I would be a fool, beyond a saint, if I didn¡¯t feel anger while watching and being unable to do anything about it. I was angry that my dignity, which should not have been taken away from me, was forcibly taken from me, but I was not able to speak or move freely from within the body that was mine, and I was not able to see, speak or move as someone who had taken over my body was watching, speaking, and moving, cursing childishly in a voice that no one could hear and which was appropriate for my age and which was not a voice that anyone could hear. I could do nothing but watch, crying out inwardly.


    After a few days, I became a little calmer and had more time to observe the object that had taken my body. This is also the result of having arrived at the conclusion that I would take it back.


    The person who entered my body seemed to have been in a daze for a few days, still groaning the effects of the high fever, but by the time I was able to calm down, she was feeling somewhat better. It was then that I realized for the first time that the unvoiced consciousness of someone else currently inside my body was flowing into me. The other party seemed to be quite confused, and there were many things that my young mind could not understand at the time.


    I pieced together what I had vaguely learned, and I realized that what was moving my body now was the spirit of a woman¡¸Emi,¡¹an older woman who had lived in a different world from this one, who had died once and awakened in my body when she came to.


    Emi seemed to be very much unmoved by her former life, and gradually lost my anger at Emi as her grief-stricken thoughts without falsehoods flowed into my mind:¡¸I want to go home, ¡¹¡¸Obaa-san, Oto-san, Onee-chan,¡¹¡¸I¡¯m scared of being alone in a strange world.¡¹Maybe it¡¯s because I heard a concerned voice said,¡¸I¡¯m worried for Remila-chan, the real owner of this body¡­ and I wonder what Remilia-chan is doing now in the first place.¡¹It was as if I was being hugged, for it was the first time I had ever been directed to such a pleasant feeling.


    I cursed God or the Devil who had committed such a tyranny, but my anger for Emi for being involved was gone from my mind.


    After I started to hear Emi¡¯s mind and my anger towards her disappeared. I found out that I could touch¡¸Emi¡¯s memories¡¹with the same awareness as if I were recalling my own memories.


    Emi¡¯s memories were very tender and warm, full of happy thoughts that I, as a young girl, had never known. Emi had often wished¡¸to see¡¹her family at a moment¡¯s notice. When the maid is talking about my family in the hallway, when I have to call my family¡¸Okaa-sama and Oto-sama,¡¹when I sleep alone in my room, which is much larger than the room in Emi¡¯s memory. I had never known love from my family, nor I had ever been loved. My mother and father sometimes go a day without seeing me. I don¡¯t remember much of what they said to each other when I was alone with them.


    When Emi started to move my body, I was angry that my body was taken away from me, but I did not feel¡¸sad¡¹at all like Emi. Even though I can only see and hear from inside my body, if it were the other way around, if I were in¡­ Emi¡¯s body. Emi, who loved her family, would have felt very sad that she could only watch them, unable to speak with them in their own language.


    I learned about love by touching Emi¡¯s memories. In Emi¡¯s memories, I found many tools that I did not understand and many customs and cultures that I did not know, but I gradually understood their contents with Emi on her childhood days by peeking into her memories¡­ her knowledge. The memories spun from Emi¡¯s point of view were as if I was experiencing them myself. The memories of each moments of her life were so rich, heavy and loving that I felt as if I had grown up being loved.


    ¡¸This Remilia, is this Remlia-san? The Villainess- Remilia Rose Graupner¡­?! Seriously? I can¡¯t believe it, I was reincarnated as Remilia-san!!?¡¹


    By the time Emi had spent a few months in my body, I became obsessed with seeing and knowing many things in her memories. I would occasionally adjust my consciousness to her actual vision, because her memories were filled with stories that I, as a young child¡¯s mind, was fascinated with, and happy memories of her family and friends that I wanted to dwell on for a long time.


    I knew that Emi was taken by my mother to a tea party at the royal palace, and apparently it was there that she was told of my engagement to the second prince Williard, to whom the crown prince has been unofficially promised.


    There, Emi felt a strange coincidence with a certain in her memory, and on the carriage ride home, she asked a few questions to the extent that she did not get scolded by my mother. The name of the first prince, the son of the commander of the Dominici Knights and the Chief Mage of the Royal Palace of Leyva. My mother smiled with satisfaction that she knew the names of the high-ranking nobles and even their sons, whom she had not yet taught, but Emi¡¯s heart was stormy and her fingers and toes were cold.


    Sent to my room in a daze, Emi walked up to the mirror without uttering a word and flicked it to touch her reflection in it.


    ¡¸Remilia-tan? Ahh-it¡¯s definitely her reflection, rather, it¡¯s what a child would look like if it were a faithful live action version of that illustration¡­¡¹


    The disordered language is muttered only in her mind, so the maid of honor waiting in the room does not hear her. She only gave a quizzical glance to Remilia Rose Graupner, who was staring at her reflection in the mirror.


    To summarize the matters that Emi shouted to her mind, it seems that this place where I was living as myself is in the story that Emi knows. The story in which Emi was living and in which she was playing with a tool called¡¸smartphone¡¹is the story of a game. Since I had not yet seen the memory of the story, I searched for it in Emi¡¯s memory and looked at its contents as if it were someone else¡¯s. I felt that Emi¡¯s daily memories were much closer to mine, even though I myself seemed to appear in the story.

 CH 2.2

    The me in the story, in Emi¡¯s memory, was a very¡¸pathetic and pitiful girl¡¹from her current viewpoint which was a peek into Emi¡¯s life. Remilia, who was treated by her parents only as a pawn in a political marriage and never given any affection, was so brilliant that her age was unimaginable, and had such outstanding magical power that she could not see the bottom of it. The family relationship was cold, with the parents seeing each other only a few times a year, and the servants do not speak to the duchess more than necessary, and the same was true for the tutors. Remilia becomes obsessed and dependent on Williard, the first person with whom she can speak properly.


    Remilia, who has lived a life of near-rejection by her parents, develops heavy feelings for her fianc¨¦ one way or the other without realizing it herself. Remilia sought all the love that should have been given by her parents to Williard. All the free love that a child would turn to a parent¡­ attachment also went to Williard.


    Naturally, Williard became displeased with Remilia. He only fulfilled his minimum obligations as a royalty and fianc¨¦, and within a few years of becoming an adult, Williard no longer had any feelings for Remilia beyond that of a political marriage partner. The engagement, which was like the breeding of livestock, mixing a royal family with the blood of a hero and a person of immense magical power, passed without further meaning.


    The story begins when Remilia has become relentlessly dependent and obsessed with Williard. The first chapter of the story is about a magical academy where those with magical powers are required to enroll, and where the¡ºprotagonist¡» of the story, the¡ºStar Maiden,¡»was to observed to have exceptional magical powers for a commoner, and is admitted to the entrance ceremony as a special student.


    The star maiden became friends with several men at the academy, including Williard. David, the second son of the Knight Commander; Stefan, the only son of the Royal Mage Commander; and Claude, who is still my cousin. These four are¡¸forced-join characters.¡¹


    From the second chapter, you will be able to inspire and fight together with your friends as the star maiden in the battle to prevent the destruction of the world.


    Remilia casts a shadow over the story from beginning to end. Yes, as the villain.


    As the star maiden, she has the rare ability to¡¸draw out and enhance the abilities of others,¡¹and when she receives protection from the state, she becomes acquainted with Williard, and the two become attracted to each other. In the first chapter set in the school, Remilia notices Williard¡¯s love affair earlier than he does and she started to harass her in various ways, In the end, she was accused of¡¸trying to take the life of the star maiden,¡¹and their engagement was annulled and she lose her status as a noble¡¯s daughter. However, she was not banished, much less executed, because it was indeed noble blood that flowed through her veins. The crime was prevented by an attempt, and the official status was taken from her and she was confined to house arrest in the countryside of the Duke Graupner¡¯s estate.


    But there, after losing Williard, who had been¡¸everything¡¹in her life up to¡­ now, Remilia was in despair. With her excellent and enormous magical, she unravels the ruins and documents of ancient civilizations on her own, and finally succeeds in summoning demons.


    Remilia wished¡¸for the ruin of this country and the soul of Williard¡¹to the demon she invoked. The king of the demonkin, a fairy-tale-like existence said to exist at the ends of earth, responded.


    This sets the world on the path of destruction known as the¡¸Time of Disaster¡¹and so far, it was just the first chapter. This is the story of how the Star Maiden and her companions came to stand against the Demon King. After that, Remilia stands in the way of the main characters many times as a powerful adversary.


    Emi seems to have called this story¡¸an RPG about the development of a maiden.¡¹As for the game to advance the story, you have to do events to¡¸liberate¡¹new¡¸stories¡¹with the essential characters¡­ Williard and others, and to earn experience and collect training items to develop them. It seems that you can join a number of men in addition to the required characters, and I also remember Emi wondering if she should pay for the¡¸gacha¡¹for this purpose. Well, this was not really relevant.


    I looked at the story that I was supposed to be walking through, and the feelings Emi was having along with it. Emi kept saying,¡¸Remilia-tan was just lovely,¡¹¡¸I want to feed her delicious food and put her in a warm futon,¡¹¡¸Is there no way to make her happy? I even friend while reading the story,¡¹saying,¡¸If only she had been born my sister, I would never have let her feel such sadness.¡¹


    Emi loved this being, Remilia Rose Graupner, very much. At first it was because she liked the way she looked, but as the story progressed, Emi came to care about Remilia more than anything else, and she came to wish me happiness more than anyone else. I am more than happy with that fact. I was indeed loved by Emi. Even now, Emi still loves me, and she is busy with various things, sincerely wishing¡¸to make Remilia happy.¡¹Emi¡¯s real family is in her memory, and she doesn¡¯t care that she doesn¡¯t even speak to my parents.


    Therefore,¡¸Remilia Rose Graupner, a poor, lonely girl who is loved by no one,¡¹did not exist in this real world.


    ¡¸Uwaah, that¡¯s an officially approved cheat! If talking about status alone, I¡¯d say I¡¯m second only to the Evil God and the Demon King¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Remilia-tan¡­ I¡¯ll do my best! I promise, I will make you a happy girl, Remilia-tan!¡¹


    The feelings that flow in are always very warm and comforting. I could tell that Emi loved me, even though I had never known love.


    ¡¸The Happiness of Remilia Rose Graupner,¡¹a strong vow, akin to a prayer, gently enveloped me in Emi, spending time with her and nurturing me in her.


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad Claude¡¯s dad was saved, even though the same thing happened in the game. But I can¡¯t assume that this is the world of the game, and it might just be a world that looks a lot like it¡­ I can¡¯t let my guard down.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to cause a time of trouble, but the demon realm will be destroyed if I don¡¯t save it anyway, so as far as the main event is concerned, let¡¯s work on the assumption that it will happen. I have to consider the possibility of a world with game compulsion. Besides, in case the star maiden don¡¯t show up, I just have to be prepared.¡¹


    Emi used her knowledge of the game to¡¸train¡¹and¡¸level up¡¹her abilities.


    Emi also found out the hard way that under certain conditions, if you use magic after drinking something that cannot be called a magic potion, which is made by mixing materials used in alchemy, your proficiency in using that magic will increase dramatically. To get there, she had a very hard time to powder the material she had prepared and sprinkle it on herself, scattering it around the area and rubbing it into her magic-using arm. When the methods she tried turned out to be inadequate, she became depressed, or when she failed, she said,¡¸Gieee!!¡¹Emi¡¯s cute scream was very adorable.


    In the story Emi was looking at, once you collected training materials, you could increase your skill level with a single tap. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d have to drink it, either.


    They also did what they call fast leveling with magic stones.


    Demon stones can be extracted from the bodies of demons, and¡¸magic stones¡¹are obtained by processing these stones. In Emi¡¯s memory, it was a bluish-purple jewel-like object obtained through log-in bonuses and charges. When used for gacha, the character is obtained with the direction¡¸If you clutch it while praying in the temple, the magic stone will disappear after a strong glow and you will get an admonition of a new companion.¡¹In others, it was called¡¸cracking¡¹at a place called the bulletin board, and consuming it restored the number of possible actions, called stamina, to its maximum value.


    In fact, in this real world, it was used in such a way that¡¸when it was damaged (broken) while in contact with the body, it restores magical power and physical strength.¡¹They were not uniformly recoverable to the maximum as in the story, and the amount of recovery varied depending on their size, but they were a common and widespread presence. It was also common to hold them in one¡¯s hands to pray to God. It was said that it was actually very rare to receive instructions.


    Emi spent all the money she had at her disposal as the daughter of a duke on magic stones and training materials, and she devoted herself to training in magic and improving herself. Emi, who has shown a blossoming talent for magic, is now listened to by my parents as a¡¸more capable pawn.¡¹than in the story, and this prevented Claude¡¯s father, the viscount, from being attacked by a bandit during an inspection of his estate and taking the lives of both he and his escort.


    However, the following year he died quickly due to an epidemic, and his cousin Claude, who had lost his mother at birth, became my brother-in-law, as in the story.

 CH 2.3

    Emi feared that the narrative was compelling, but the future was a little different. Claude and his real father¡¯s feud could be resolved as a result. In the story, the star maiden had done it. The viscount was just in time to deal with a series of problems that had occurred in the past few years, such as crop failure in his territory, deaths due to river flooding, and the appearances of wild thieves, and he did not take much care of Claude without his wife. In the story, the star maiden finds a letter addressed to Claude in his office during a visit to the lord¡¯s mansion in the viscount¡¯s domain, Claude¡¯s hometown, after they had become friends at the academy, and the misunderstanding is cleared up.


    It was a gift that the viscount had prepared to give to Claude on his next birthday, in an effort to settle their differences. Claude broke down in tears when he saw his father¡¯s handwritten apology to his son, who had been left behind by a woman he loved through a love marriage, a rarity for an aristocrat, for not spending much time with his family because of his work.


    In this real world, the Viscount had given the letter to Claude with his own hands without being killed by the wild thieves, Claude, who had become a close father and son, was very exhausted when the Viscount died for an epidemic, but he slowly recovers under the care of his kind-hearted sister-in-law who took him in.


    Here, too, we took a different path than in the story. In the story, Claude lived in gloom all his life, believing that no one loved him. Even after the star maiden clears up the misunderstanding with his father, he is still portrayed as a somewhat shadowy boy.


    In fact, after Claude and Emi became a family, he gradually regained his original childishness and naivete and grew up to be a boy who loves his sister. Emi was so adorable when she played the big sister role and read picture books to him, and many days I fell asleep inside her with her voice as a lullaby. Together we ran around the yard covered in mud and even climbed a tree. Although they sometimes quarreled, they were a very close sister and brother, and I loved watching them laugh happily at each other as if they were the only family they had left, even though their parents did not care about them.


    Emi was unaware of this, but as I watched from inside as a third party, I could see that Claude had faint feelings for her. When Claude came to the house, Emi¡­ Remilia was the Dauphin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, although she never expressed her feelings. I¡¯m sure he cared about Emi more than just¡­ family.


    Emi also cleared the darkness in the hearts of the other¡¸main characters.¡¹


    Born into a family of knights, David felt inferior to his older brother¡¯s talents. He couldn¡¯t win at anything he did, not only because of the age difference, but also because he was compared to all his brother¡¯s accomplishments when he was the same age as he is now. David was also one of the best of his age group, but his older brother Silvester was even better, and was called a¡¸child prodigy.¡¹


    In the story, David is said to be best in his grade in swordsmanship, but he is depressed, saying that he is¡¸not as good as his older brother in any way.¡¹The star maiden inspires him by saying,¡¸David has a way of fighting that only David can do,¡¹and sees his talent as a magical swordsman. Silvester, who had become a sword saint at that time, was actually dazzled by David¡¯s talent for magic and his ability to play an active role in politics, unlike him as a sword saint only, stating¡¸Let us complement each other as supporters of the nation, for we are brothers.¡¹and the star maiden brings the two together and the rut is resolved.


    In this real world, David also had an inferiority complex with Emi. Emi¡¯s talent as a magician was so prominent that it was widely known among the nobility, and she was as good as an adult magician. When David overheard this, he decides to take up swordsmanship, which is different from the path he is aiming for, but he has already earned a reputation as a strong swordsman around Emi, he¡­ has become jealous and frustrated with Remilia, the Dauphin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. The first time I saw him, I was ashamed to say that¡¸even I¡¹was not happy about it, but then I found out that Emi had been using magic stones to level up.


    Even Emi had company with her during her first real battle. Furthermore, wizards are not suited for close combat, but are strong in many-on-one combat against opponents of differing ability, a different premise from David¡¯s. David, who had only had one-on-one experience, was surrounded by slimes and goblins, which are known to be weak, and when Emi, noticing David¡¯s reckless behavior, chased after him and found him, he was not badly injured to the point of not being able to recover, but he was badly beaten up.


    David, who was saved from his predicament by Emi, cried out in frustration, and asked hatefully,¡¸Why did you save me?¡¹and¡¸Did you come here to laugh at me?¡¹Emi silenced him with a slap, and then said,¡¸If your friend is doing something dangerous, it¡¯s only natural that you come to stop him!!¡¹She began to cry harder than David when she scolded him.


    David, who was looking at her with a blank stare, was not bothered, but Emi grabbed him by the hand and headed back home. Emi talks to David, who arrives at the restaurant, awkwardly but honestly holding her hand without shaking it off, without turning her head. Emi¡¯s genuine concern that the boy would do something reckless again if things continued as they were was pouring into my mind.


    ¡¸Hey, why did David do something so reckless?¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t want to lose to your brother, then why don¡¯t you want to lose to him?¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t know, do you? I know you don¡¯t want to lose, I hate losing too. But you shouldn¡¯t make it your goal to win. What do you want to do¡­ David, to become a swordsman who can beat your brother? Or do you want to become the best swordsman in the world? Or do you want to be able to defeat powerful demons?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I don¡¯t think you need to know that yet¡­ me? The reason I was being so reckless? ¡­I, beside Will-sama¡­ have a dream that I really, really want to achieve¡­ and I¡¯m doing my best to make it come true, because it would be a useful power if I had it.¡¹


    At the same time as these words, Emi¡¯s heart is filled with tender feelings. ¡¸I want to be a woman who can support Will-sama when he becomes the king,¡¹and¡¸I want to make Remilia, who was a villainous daughter, a happy girl.¡¹Emi has gone to such lengths to achieve both. It is not an easy endeavor to talk about, to hone one¡¯s magical skills while also educating herself as the next queen. I am more than happy with the fact that Emi wishes for¡¸Remilia¡¯s¡¹happiness to that extent.


    When David returned to their mansion, he was thoroughly scolded by the adults around him, forbidden to go up to the royal castle for a while as a punishment, and forced to go through the hardest training among the new recruits, but when the punishment was over, he looked refreshed. He said he had learned the meaninglessness of pursuing strength without purpose, but as I watched from inside, I guessed it was Emi that David was talking about because¡¸he had found someone he cared about who he wanted to support and protect as a knight.¡¹I noticed that Emi, who was genuinely pleased with David¡¯s change of heart, kept her mind on Williard and did notice the reason for it, and David kept it to himself and did not show it in a way that I could understand. This man was secretly loyal to Emi, even though he should have cared about her that much.

 CH 2.4

    Emi also took away the troubles of another childhood friend, Stefan. Both of these things had been resolved by the star maiden in the story, but Emi seems to be a natural softy and can¡¯t seem to do nothing when she knows how to save them. Emi was the kind of person who would try to save those she could, including Claude¡¯s father, to the best of her ability.


    Stefan was troubled by the fact that he had a talent for magic and that those around him expected him to be as good as his father, the chief royal mage, and to take over as a matter of course. Stefan himself had been halfway through his childhood never telling anyone about it¡­ on wanting to throw himself into the world of art and music.


    In the story, he has grown into a young man who looks coldly at those around him applauding his magical talent which he did not wish for. When the star maiden said,¡¸Some people use it to hurt people¡¹in which she chided,¡¸It¡¯s like a knife, but sometimes they use it for cooking, for crafts, to save people. It¡¯s a wonderful power,¡¹and her words touched him so much that he changed his mind. He decides to use his powers as a sorcerer to save the world by overthrowing the Demon King and restoring peace, and then to pursue arts and music once again.


    The real Stefan in this world was almost heartbroken by Emi before he was troubled by his own dreams and the expectation of those around him. Emi was instrumental in trying to break down the wall between Stefan and his father, who was supportive, saying,¡¸Stefan should pursue a career in music, you should talk to your father about, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be opposed,¡¹and in the story¡¸I was the same, do what you love.¡¹


    But then Stefan¡¯s awareness changes when he sees Emi practicing a dance alone in the royal garden, humming a famous classical tune¡­ that everyone knows from Emi¡¯s previous world.


    I remember that I was in the mood to dance with Emi in the midst of blooming flowers, but I was very frustrated when he interrupted us.


    However, as a musician, Stefan was intrigued by Emi¡¯s humming and asked her about the details of the song. But, there was no way she could tell him that it was a song from a previous life, and Emi, who was evasive about the fact it was a secret, half-escaped from the scene.


    After several days of notating Emi¡¯s humming melody, Stefan researched old and modern scores and asked court musicians, and came to the conclusion that¡¸Mademoiselle Remilia may have composed this melody.¡¹Lady Remilia, who was already recognized for her recognized for her abilities as a wizard, was depressed that she also had a talent for composing¡­ music and was about to give up on her music career.


    It was also Emi who desperately tried to stop him. She said,¡¸I love the violin Stefan plays!¡¹and¡¸I think he¡¯s so incredibly talented, so heartfelt, and the fun songs make me want to dance and the sad one really make me want to cry. So definitely Stefan should continue his music.¡¹It was unabashedly complimentary, Stefan looked at her with a dumb look on his face and then blushed when he understood what was being said.


    As for the song Emi hummed,¡¸I remember hearing it in a dream, or something like that, it¡¯s outrageous if I wrote!¡¹The misunderstanding was cleared up when she denied it. Only I heard Stefan mutter,¡¸Remilia has a beautiful heart, so maybe she heard the fairies singing.¡¹


    Thanks to Emi, Stefan is also able to have a positive view of his magical talents. He seemed to be taken aback by the suggestion, smiling.¡¸A magical musician would really stand out, and if he stands out, more people will listen to Stefan¡¯s music, which I think is a very good strategy.¡¹Many artists make the best use of their own eyesight, then it seemed that even the talent for magic was accepted as part of who they are.


    It must take a tremendous amount of effort to be both a magician and a musician, but since Emi is working so hard, as a member of Williard¡¯s entourage, he, as her friend, cannot lose. Above all, she said that magic and music are his weapons that can make his dear friends smile, which made him realize how precious they are.


    A problem that did not exist in the story also arose when Williard became jealous of Emi¡­ or simply Remilia, who used her knowledge of the story to improve herself and develop her various talents. Until the rift was resolved, Williard, who found himself jealous of¡­ Emi¡¯s talent, became disgusted with himself and his attitude toward Emi turned cold, and I, who could only watch from the inside, was not happy.


    In the end, the adults around them sensed the awkward atmosphere and took the unusual step of allowing the two of them some time alone together, even though it was before they were married, saying,¡¸Talk properly.¡¹One could say that the two were trusted, although both the maidens and guards were standing by in a squa at the back of the garden, at a distance, though of course not audible. That is how much the adults around them must have liked the two of them.


    Williard confessed that envied and craved Emi¡¯s talent for magic, her ability to improve herself and learn various fields without resting on her laurels, and above all, her ability to solve problems with flexible ideas that he does not have. Emi told¡­ that she is able to do her best because of Williard. She said with tears in her eyes that she is working hard on her magic, studies, and queen¡¯s education because she wants to be a woman who can stand next to Williard and not be ashamed of anyone. Williard, who heard Emi¡¯s heart for the first time, blushed when he realized that¡¸Remilia,¡¹whom he had thought was a perfect girl who could do anything, had made all the efforts she had made so far for him, and muttered,¡¸I didn¡¯t know it was for my sake.¡¹In fact, Williard was more knowledgeable in history, economics, and politics, and Emi was developing her own strengths to compensate.


    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who has to work hard to be worthy of Will, and even now I¡¯m still not good enough¡­¡¹


    With these words, Williard became aware of his fianc¨¦e, whom he had previously thought of only as¡¸an overly talented childhood friend,¡¹as a woman. I was so happy to see their first love that my heart was burning from the inside. He laughed and said,¡¸Remy is a little too free-spirited, so it¡¯s just right that I, his partner, should be a little hard-headed.¡¹


    I watched Emi, who was spending her time happily, with a somewhat dazzling feeling. That was enough to make me happy. Emi had told me that she wanted to see Remilia happy. I can understand that feeling now. I am happy to see my beloved Emi being adored and spending her time happily. I would like to see Emi happily married to Williard, whom she has her heart set on, without having to break off the engagement.


    Emi seemed to feel sorry inwardly that¡¸Will-sama is Remilia¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡¹, but¡­ now I have nothing against His Highness Prince Williard personally, and if I had remained as I am, His Highness would not have cared for me either. This may have been the first time since I was in this state that I felt frustrated, in a good way, that Emi wanted to tell me that there was nothing to worry about, but could not communicate.


    If only I could have witnessed Emi¡¯s happiness from within¡­ that would have been enough for me.

 CH 3

    However, such a peaceful and happy time was also destroyed. The Star Maiden entered the academy. At first, the Star Maiden were not well-received by Williard and the others, contrary to Emi¡¯s concern,


    Rather, even though she was the Star Maiden, she casually approached the children of high-ranking nobles especially men that fianc¨¦es, and touched their hands and arms, until anyone with common sense was shunned by both men and women alike. For me, who learned everything from common sense to education as an aristocrat from Emi, it was only because the story was in a story that the narrative was allowed to exist independently, and I think it would be a natural result if the same thing were done in the real world.


    Williard and his entourage, Claude, David and Stefan, who were charged with sheltering the Star Maiden at the academy also complained often at first about the Star Maiden.


    Emi was deeply relieved that Williard was not immediately attracted to the Star Maiden and that her encounter with the Star Maiden did not turn out to be a self-serving abuse, as in the story. I know Emi better than anyone that she is a kind-hearted girl who is willing to help others, and I am glad that she is not in a world where hardship is inevitable for her.


    Just that, the Star Maiden¡­ a former commoner girl named¡¸Pina Blanche¡¹in this reality. The woman, like Emi, had memories of this story. When there were no followers of the Star Maiden in the school yet, she would come all the way to¡­ Remilia¡¯s school to rant at a time when Remilia was alone.


    ¡¸You¡¯re a reincarnator, aren¡¯t you? Unlike in the game, you seem to get along with Will, you don¡¯t quarrel with Claude, and David and Stefan are on your side! This is the worst! You¡¯ve been using your knowledge of the game to cheat your way because you¡¯ve known it since you¡¯re a kid. You¡¯re a villain and everyone likes you, so you¡¯re planning to do it the way around, huh?? Will, Claude, David, Stefan, and even Angel, I will never give them to you!¡¹


    Saying that one-sidedly, the Star Maiden¡­ Pina glared at Emi and ran away from the scene. To me, it seems that Pina is the one who is trying to use her knowledge of the story to seduce the men, and I think it is she who is more interested in the opposite sex than me are in calling names and saying that¡¸she won¡¯t give everyone back¡¹to me.


    From then on, Pina was actively trying to recreate the story. Rumors were frequently heard that she was eager to recreate the events and the interactions with the men, as Emi had called them.


    I heard that she suddenly came to Stefan in the music room where he was practicing the violin, and she was talking about something one-sidedly. She only said that she was offended by the completely different impression she got from the piece he was playing.


    She also talked to Claude, who was in the library, while he was reading. She told Claude, who had a book in politics in his hand, she wanted¡¸to ask about his opinions on the policies of the Cassandra dynasty,¡¹but the book he was holding was from a different country, and when he replied,¡¸Well, let¡¯s hear about your opinion first,¡¹she fell silent without saying anything, then ignored him and disappeared.


    David, too, who was training in the training hall with the other students when he was suddenly confronted by someone who was running up to him with a towel and water bottle in its hand.


    Williard oftens falls down when he is with me, and he won¡¯t even get up unless I reach out to him instead of his escort.


    As far as I could tell, everything I heard seemed to be an unsuccessful attempt to recreate the passing events necessary to raise the likelihood of a positive outcome by regular means. In the story, Stefan was fond of the Star Maiden who told her impressions with sparkling eyes, saying that¡¸she understood his musical talents,¡¹but the superficial praise did not resonate with Stefan, who was already working hard to be both a magician and musician and had been invited to small but musical concerts.


    The event with Claude was also described in the story as the first time he spoke to her, but¡­ on the screen, it just says¡¸we had a good time talking about politics¡¹and there was no dialogue. If she wanted to follow the story, she should have been educated like the Star Maiden in the story. She needed to be cultured and educated to the status of the Hero in the story in order to get close to Claude.


    The event with David should also be an invitation to¡¸come to the training grounds next time if you like¡¹when the likability is raised through conversations and choices made up to that point. She doesn¡¯t seem to understand that in the real world it would be annoying if someone came in without inviting them, and that even if it were true to the story, there is no reason to move on if there is no interaction to get to that point.


    As for Williard¡¯s story¡­ She probably wants to replicate the one about the¡¸injured Star Maiden being carried to the emergency room in a prince¡¯s arms.¡¹In the story, a schoolgirl had caught the foot of a former commoner who had been allowed to come near the Dauphin. The Star Maiden, severely twisted and unable to stand up, was being carried to the aid room by Williard, who had evaded the guards¡¯ attemptys to restrain her. He even went so far to say,¡¸Let me at least patch you up to atone for my failure to recognize the malice surrounding you.¡¹Well, I can¡¯t complain about the story, but I wonder if the Williard in this story couldn¡¯t imagine that if he did such a thing, the people around him would become even more jealous and harm the Star Maiden.


    Unlike in the story, the other students would not be inclined to do anything if they were besieged by the crown prince and his family. In the first place, they cannot harm the Star Maiden who are protected by the state in front of the Dauphin. Even if it was not right in front of their eyes, the risk was greater if they thought about it for a moment, but no one would have taken the trouble to do such a foolish thing. It seems that Pina, realizing that the harassment would not happen if she did not do so, squeezed her head and repeatedly fell down in front of him on purpose.


    That¡¯s how she was trying to make the events happen as the story, and Emi seemed alarmed, but¡­¡­ that wasn¡¯t enough. I am most sorry that my words are not reaching her, and that she is stuck in this situation. No matter how much I raise my voice from within Emi, she cannot hear my advice. When Pina belatedly realized that she could not¡¸attack¡¹what she could, she began to use the power of the¡¸items¡¹that appeared in the story. I noticed right away from inside the school, but Emi who had been thinking from the beginning of¡­¡¸You cannot use an item to force people like in the real world,¡¹couldn¡¯t immediately come up with such a cowardly means, and when she thought it was strange, and the majority of the school fell prey to the item, including Williard, who spent most of his time with Pina. Some of the students, who had been aware of Pina¡¯s behavior from the start, found the scene bizarre, but they spent as little time avoiding involvement and did not take Emi¡¯s side. It was quick after Pina created a¡¸crony¡¹that she called a friend. That woman started fabricating various¡¸abuses¡¹that Emi did not do. She did so by cunning means that would not be noticed by those around her.


    It was not enough for the kind Emi not to get involved with Pina, she had actively work to quash the rumors she spread and deny them in public, she had to prepare evidence to refute the accusations she fabricated, she had to offer herself to be loyal to the royal family and to have several people watching each other at all times, to put a shadow over¡­¡­ where no falsehood could be reported, etc. It never even occurred to the kind Emi. She never thought she would be framed as a bad person for something she did not do at all.


    I tried everything to see if I could do something from inside Emi¡¯s body. I knew I couldn¡¯t take back control of her body, but I wondered if I could use magic inside her, if my voice could reach her, if I could interfere with her in her dreams.


    But it was no use. I could do nothing. All I could do was watch. I watched Emi lose her friends and people she trusted, hurt by rumors of malicious intent that she did not remember. Even Williard and the others, who at first were aghast and said,¡¸She¡¯s a bit strange¡­,¡¹found themselves saying favorable things like,¡¸It can¡¯t be helped that she was a former commoner, she¡¯ll just have to learn little by little.¡¹She should have been so fed up with being appalled to out of the ordinary, but instead she found herself laughing in troubled way, saying,¡¸I was just spinning a little by mistake,¡¹and¡¸That¡¯s how much he wanted to get along with me.¡¹


    Shortly thereafter, they said to her,¡¸I don¡¯t believe Remy could have done something like that, but she lives in a different world and sees things differently than we do, so I think we should be careful how we treat her¡¹and soon,¡¸Hey Remy, can¡¯t you be a little nicer to Pina?¡¹Even Emi began to feel hurt after what they said.¡¸I didn¡¯t want to think Remilia would do this,¡¹and¡¸Why did she say that? Pina was crying.¡¹I could do nothing but watch, until they started treating it as if it were a fact.


    Many times Emi denied it. She appealed she did not do it. She stated she said nothing like that, and she wanted them to believe her. And yet those men, betrayed Emi¡¯s trust.


    Emi had no allies. The traitor with the face of a friend seemed to remain on the surface was in league with the Star Maiden, stealing and providing personal items that would later be submitted as evidence of¡¸Remilia¡¯s abuse of the Star Maiden¡¹and Remilia being alone¡­ with no proof of her absence from the scene. The Star Maiden was a pawn of the investigation of the time of day when Remilia would be alone. The Star Maiden is skilled only in deceiving those around her and playing the victim, and this cover up was also a way of getting her cronies to¡¸move around at different times and places so as not to alert the Duchess Graupner.¡¹and¡¸the letterhead used in the threatening letter that arrived in my room looks like the one used by the Duchess Graupner, and I want to be sure,¡¹it was never brought to light because she had asked for a little of it to be divided among several people.


    Soon, the composition of Remilia¡¯s attitude toward the Star Maiden is well known in the academy: Williard and his friends admonish Remilia for her attitude toward them, Remilia refuses to admit her sins, and the Star Maiden protects Remilia and spends their days in good health. The Star Maiden, about to pass Emi on the stairs, let out a small scream and leaned forward. Just as the good-natured Emi reached out her hand to help her, the woman fell down the stairs with a loud scream.


    On the spot, Emi, who remains in a surprised, half-hearted position in her hands outstretched, and the Star Maiden, who collapses at the bottom of the stairs.


    In no time at all, a crowd formed and Williard and his entourage, who were nearby, rushed to the scene. I immediately realized that Emi had been tricked.


    I could only watch¡­ even though I saw that woman laughing thinly at the moment of her fall. I know best that Emi didn¡¯t do anything, because I saw it all from the inside of her. The only thing I know is that I hate myself for not being able to do anything about it and it feels outrageous.

 CH 4

    The same engagement tonight took place at the royal soir¨¦e where in the story she was condemned by breaking off the engagement on Emi and for attempting to take the life of the Star Maiden.


    In the story, Remilia had hired an assassin to make an attempt on the Star Maiden, but then the most likely major character rushed to her rescue and saved the day. It was Williard who helped Pina up that time, so that person is probably cutted down.


    It is appalling that they call it¡¸attempted murder¡¹when the victim only suffered bruises and sprains from a fall down a flight of not-so-long stairs. Emi¡¯s words were not heeded at all, and Williard packed her off as a foolish woman who had hurt the Star Maiden, and cut off Emi¡¯s protestations of innocence, calling her¡¸remorseless¡¹and breaking off the engagement.


    Emi, who had called His Highness Prince Williard ¡°Will-sama¡± and thought she had established a solid relationship of trust with her childhood friend and brother-in-law, despaired of everything. In despair and strongly pessimistic about life, Emi sank into herself. Without me, Emi would have fainted and spent the rest of her life, as a doll, unable to speak. That is how strong was the despair that Emi felt.


    With tears streaming down on my face, I speak to Emi, who has now shut herself away inside me. I don¡¯t feel any of Emi¡¯s voice or emotions that used to flow into my heart so incessantly. I vaguely realized that Emi must be in a deep sleep, unable to think anything at the moment, and I feel incredibly lonely.


    I know better than anyone that you have done nothing wrong. So don¡¯t worry, I will protect¡¸Emi.¡¹Just as the memory of Emi saved my young heart.


    I will also take back¡¸Remilia Rose Graupner¡¯s Happiness¡¹that Emi broke her for.


    ¡¸¡­I wonder if His Highness, and my father approve of this?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. We didn¡¯t do this kind of thing without reason.¡¹


    ¡¸No matter how many times¡­ that I have done nothing, you didn¡¯t listen to me.¡¹


    ¡¸Now you are pretending something you are not? I have just confronted you with numerous pieces of evidence¡­ the testimonies of the sons and daughters of the lower nobility who were ordered to commit the crimes, the letters bearing your coat of arms that were used to commit them, the corroboration of two of your personal attendants and three of your bodyguards, and you refused to acknowledge any of it¡­ but you think you can get away with it now after an attempted murder in full view of the public the other day¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸I can only say that they are all fabricated with malice aforethought.¡¹


    ¡¸I thought the wayward¡­ you were a more intelligent woman than this. We were also childhood friends, and I still have feelings for you because of our long relationship¡­ If you sincerely regrets your wrongs, apologizes, and change your mind, I will accept¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸No, I cannot falsely state in my name¡­ that I admit a crime that Remilia Rose Graupner did not commit.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­With all the evidence so far. Ahh, I see. So you¡¯re just going to keep it a secret?¡¹


    Horrifying, Williard¡¯s mouth twisted as if to say that. The lady-in-waiting and the bodyguard, who were supposed to be in the service of the Graupner family, had long become their informants. They leaked the Duchess¡¯ schedule, took personal items that were used to fabricate changes, and mixed evidence of her assaults on the Star Maiden with the Duchess¡¯ personal items in order to falsely accuse her of the crime¡­ I was aware of this, but had no way I could tell Emi. Emi had thought of them as her friends, even though they were from different backgrounds


    After all the time he spent with Remilia¡­ and Emi, there would be no point in exchanging any more words with this man who still believed the Star Maiden¡¯s argument. I stopped resisting and waited for the news.


    After moving to another room, His Majesty informs us that today¡¯s soir¨¦e is an ultimatum for the Star Maiden to make her social debut, and if Emi changes her mind and apologizes to the Star Maiden, the engagement will be put on hold and not broken, depending on how things go from here. My father, sitting beside me, conveyed his disappointment.


    However, I would never say that Emi did something she didn¡¯t do.


    ¡¸Is there anything you would like to leave unsaid at the end? Miss Remilia. You were to be my daughter-in-law and I¡¯m sorry to see this happen to you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I regret that I did not request to chase the Star Maiden when she began to approach His Highness Prince Williard, as I had sworn an oath directly to the royal family to always keep several of them close to me, while keeping a watchful eye on each other in the shadows, where their faces are hidden from view.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    His Majesty said nothing. I felt a little bit of suspicion toward me, but I took advantage of it to make a bold and pathetic offer. I wondered if I had a smile that people loved like Emi¡¯s.


    ¡¸I have been informed that I will be confined to the countryside of the Duke Graupner¡¯s estate with my noble title. I am not guilty of anything, and I am willing to be investigated, so please assign someone to watch over my life.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I will think about it.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you for your consideration.¡¹


    His Majesty finally seemed to have doubts here, but the anger from Father besides me did not go away. Either I did something foolish or I lost the manipulation, either way, the pawn I am is no longer of any use. Unlike the story, she was not stripped of her nobility, but a daughter imprisoned for trying to harm a Star Maiden would be worth nothing.


    Even though he had been so absorbed in the Star Maiden, unlike the story, he still had feelings on¡¸his fianc¨¦e.¡¹And the disappointment of a fianc¨¦e, who was also a childhood friend, who did ugly things out of jealousy. Tonight he was going to absolve himself in front of everyone and extract an apology from Emi¡­ Remilia, and thereby end his hand. There were strong voices condemning the Dauphin¡¯s fianc¨¦e for hurting the Star Maiden out of jealousy. Otherwise, even the royal family would not be able to unilaterally suppress the rebellion of the nobles. Contrary to expectations, Remilia not only did not admit her guilt until the very end, but also agreed to break off the engagement, which was probably not calculated for them.


    ¡¸¡­Miss Remilia, are you sure?¡¹


    ¡¸I cannot in the name of Remilia Rose Graupner admit to a crime of which I have no knowledge with.¡¹


    His Majesty sighed at my words earlier, which seemed to follow Williard¡¯s oath.


    By the end of the session, I kept my back straight and did everything right up to the bowing out of the room¡­. Now I don¡¯t have any cards on hand yet. Yes, I should be mature enough to back down here. There is still too much missing to let those who have made Emi despair get what they deserve.


    ¡¸Liar.¡¹¡¸He says that the prestige of the dukedom has kept everyone quiet until now.¡¹¡¸Persecute the Star Maiden.¡¹¡¸Even the Dauphin¡¯s fianc¨¦e would not tolerate this level of insolence.¡¹¡¸How can she make such a claim with this plethora of evidence and witnesses?¡¹¡¸How could she still get away with saying it wasn¡¯t her?¡¹


    I have not forgotten a single word that was whispered around Emi during the evening party. I know whose voices are theirs, I will not forgive those who helped to lie and perjure her by being deceived by those lies, without taking any account of Emi¡¯s past actions. It is clearly stated in the Kingdom Law that it is a crime to commit perjury to fabricate a crime. Let me prepare a suitable end for the criminal.


    And I will make sure that this man who abandoned his daughter out of self-satisfaction, knowing from what I said that¡¸Remilia¡¹would never do anything to harm the Star Maiden, will also receive the appropriate retribution, as well my biological mother who reacts in the same way.


    I will not forgive my childhood friends who betrayed Emi, even though Emi saved their lives. They had feelings for Emi even though she had a fianc¨¦. Their fianc¨¦es were also dimly aware of it, but they knew it was not a major departure from loyalty and did not mention it, although it was so faint.


    Claude, who should have spent the most time as a family member, was also deceived because he could not see through Pina¡¯s hideous nature. You know better than anyone that Emi would never do such a thing.


    Above all, there is Williard, the incompetent crown prince who has no discernment of people who has dropped by that woman while he was still in love with Emi. I had noticed that he had a sense of superiority, saying¡¸I am so thought of that excellent and kind woman that she is jealous of her.¡¹Although they resolved their rift after that discussion, Emi was more likely to attract attention in aristocratic society for her groundbreaking ideas against Williard, who was more frugal, albeit in a different field of specialty. I knew that he was dazzled by it while thinking,¡¸I¡¯m going to do my best not to lose,¡¹but I never knew that he had such an ugly spirit that he would be glad to be jealous of Emi


    Those men did this because they believed what they wanted to believe.¡¸Remilia cares for me so much that she is jealous,¡¹and they wanted to believe it was true, so that¡¯s how they came to believe it.


    Recently, they had been happily admonishing Emi for her deeds as they are told, without questioning whether Emi really did what the Star Maiden complained about. In the name of advice, I could see through their eyes that they were taking it very seriously, saying,¡¸I know you like yourself, but this is too much.¡¹


    I don¡¯t think they are victims of deception either. I will not forgive those men who knew Emi, spent time with her, built trust with her, and then betrayed her. I will take revenge in a way that they will regret the most.


    Above all, that woman. Why did God give that hideous soul the body of a Star Maiden? Only you, no matter what happens to you, I will cast you into hell alive. Emi, who has a good heart, would be saddened if she knew, but I could not stop myself from doing so.


    I would never do anything so lukewarm as to kill. She deserves to be in a situation where she wishes to die, where even death is a relief.


    I made a detailed plan, prioritizing the actions I would take in the future. First of all, I have to call this man Duke Graupner, since Father¡­ no longer has family ties to me, and I have been given discretionary authority over an area of the country house that was given to me. I took over the discretionary rights to the mansion and its surroundings and the deserted village it contained, which I had acquired from the Duke of Graupner.


    In exchange for the rights to a product under my name that utilized the knowledge of my previous life, which Emi had developed in various ways and received royalties for. In addition, I also obtained a small amount of money to start a village. This is still good enough for now, and it will create enough groundwork for revenge.


    I will be happy after restoring the honor of¡¸Remilia, the Villainess¡¹and taking revenge on all those who betrayed me. I must be happy.

 CH 5

    A few days later, dressed in modest attire, I was standing in front of a cozy pavilion in a corner of the countryside. My name was widely known as¡¸Remilia, the villainess who harmed the Star Villainess.¡¹No one will listen to me now even if I shout loudly that I¡¯m not guilty. The servants, whom my father had arranged as a favor, seemed to have been told only that¡¸a young lady from a noble family is coming here to be imprisoned for doing something outrageous,¡¹and their eyes turned cold to me.


    Fine, considering I almost put Emi through this, I don¡¯t feel an itch.


    Even after Emi had locked herself away in me, I was still able to access Emi¡¯s memories. I was no longer able to feel any of Emi¡¯s emotions, but only that connection could confirm that Emi existed.


    I had guessed what had happened to Williard and the others since I was in Emi, and when he released his messenger to explore the area around Pina, he was sure his guess was correct. It was a small, fingertip-sized spider demon that Remilia in the story also used. It has little power, but it was therefore undetectable and exceptionally useful for espionage.


    The¡¸Paid Item Store¡¹that existed in the story in Emi¡¯s memory, after all, Pina was using products from there. Well, it¡¯s not surprising because it is impossible for that situation to be so out of ordinary and yet so many men are so boned by Pina. It was normal to think that they were using some kind of cowardly tactics.


    The store sold items that had various effects, as well as magic crystals. Regular items and materials can be obtained as rewards for battles in the RPG part, and there is store menu that deals only with such regular items.


    Paid items existed that increased the attractiveness value and the likability of the target of the attack. Of course, it is possible to raise the likability level without spending money, but the maximum value is 100%, while the normally available likability-raising items will only raise it by 0.02%, even if you give them books, sweets, or liquor that match their preferences. If you add them to your party and fight a battle, you will get a random 0.05 to 0.1% increase in likability, but it will take a long time anyway. If you keep them in battle group for a long time with attachment, you will find yourself at the upper limit, but it is impossible for Pina to do in that short period of time.


    These regular liking items only dropped one or two in battle, but an unlimited number of¡¸love elixirs¡¹could be purchased at the Paid Store, where a single one could increase liking by as much as 5%. It was called¡¸wicked¡¹on the strategy board that Emi was watching because there are events that cannot be seen when using the love elixirs, but apparently there were many users who used it.


    There is also an item called¡¸Perfume of Attractiveness¡¹that can double the increase in likability when giving gifts and when working together. Once used, the effects were set to last a month, but¡­ that Pina woman had an unfamiliar scent at all times. I¡¯m sure that was it. The flavor text of that perfume said,¡¸Spending time together will make the other person like you,¡¹and I can¡¯t even explain how so many sons and daughters of nobility were turning into followers over time if it wasn¡¯t because of that perfume, which I noticed as soon as I saw that woman was so vile.


    On the contrary, the first prince has no inclination toward her at all, which confirms my hypothesis. The love potion and perfume of attractiveness are ineffective against demons and those with strong demon blood. As will be revealed in the story, the consort of His Majesty who gave birth to the first prince was a demoness. The items charged to increase the likability of the demons and their kinsmen can only be purchased after the Demon Realm is unlocked in Chapter 7, but that¡¯s not important to talk about now.


    There is no doubt that the woman was using a set-up payable item store located in the back streets of royal capital.


    Furthermore, her skill in fabricating evidence was also excellent. She did not have the talent to be liked by people as Emi, but she had a talent better than anyone else on conning people and lying to them as if it were the truth.


    Various combinations of what they had asked different people to do were being used to create Remilia¡¯s crime out of nowhere. Those who committed perjury would think that each one was too trivial and that¡¸they only had strengthened the corroboration a little.¡¹


    The only people who were convinced and deceived to and who betrayed me were Remilia¡¯s personal maid of honor and a few bodyguards who were supposed to be loyal to the Duke Graupner. Otherwise, there is no way they said something that did not exist such as,¡¸Remilia-ojou-sama frequently spent time with me, being¡ºto wait here.¡»¡¹In that unsupervised time, Remilia was supposed to be busy in the shadows doing her abusive deeds to the Star Maiden.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sure she¡¯s going to try to make it look like Remilia caused the time of the disaster.¡¹


    She would not accept anything other than the same storyline, when she found other future companions beside Williard and his friends at the school, she would act friendly as if she was marking them. It¡¯s as if they deserve to fall in love with her. She is that woman who fabricated the evidence of bullying with great prowess, and she will go make¡¸Remilia¡¹a great sinner who caused the disaster.


    Of course I have no intention of doing such a thing, but I can¡¯t stand to have evidence of false accusations brought to my attention. She was sure that I will have the grimoires and the summonses written in the summoning of demons secretly brought into a hidden room in the mansion. In that room where Remilia in the story actually researched and performed demon summoning.


    The means to cross over to the Demon Realm is necessary for the ultimate goal, but I do not intend to do anything foolish like collecting old books, going around ruins, or doing anything that would leave evidence that I was¡¸researching demon summoning.¡¹They already have a good idea about that.


    Thanks to the leveling that Emi called her¡¸Previous Life Cheat,¡¹I had an outstanding ability to handle magic, so I gave all my servants ample allowances, wrote letters of introduction, apologized for my selfishness, gave them some free time, and set up a ward over the entire small house that no one but me could enter or leave.


    In a completely pathetic manner, I told them,¡¸I was falsely accused in the royal capital and banished by the Dauphin¡¯s new lover¡­ If you stay here, you may get involved with me,¡¹then I said afterwards,¡¸But let me at least help you get a new job.¡¹Told by this beautiful lady, they were wary and sympathetic to my situation. They will spread this story in their own villages. I need to take steps to spread the truth from the remote areas where Pina is unaffected. This is the best passive hand I can play as of now.


    I can¡¯t trust these people yet. They could be Pina¡¯s pawns. I eat the meals I prepare in the mansion where I dismissed all the servants who go by.


    Thanks to Emi¡¯s memories, a few household chores are not a hassle, and cleaning and laundry can be done by magic. It was more bothersome to be around strangers.


    Ahh, it¡¯s just me and Emi in this house. I¡¯ve never felt so rested.


    Just wait and see, I¡¯ll have Emi¡¯s honor back soon.


    I put my hand on my chest and prayed softly.


    With their defenses up, my next step was to destroy the Paid Item Store that I believed Pina was using. It¡¯s not a big deal if I destroy it. If Emi and I could communicate, I would just do what Emi might suggest.


    The owner of the store was actually a demonkin, and there are several similar stores like this one around the world. He uses the money he earns from selling goods purchased with transfer magic from the Demon Realm to buy supplies and to send it back there. The Demon Realm is a land of few vegetation and it manages to support its homeland by secretly selling demon resources and products processed from them in the human sphere of influence. The number of demons in the country has dwindled to less than 30,000 in total.


    I am the head of a desolate village, an independent noblewoman, in name only. The village was a deserted area with no inhabitants, servants are commuting every few days from near villages, and an area by the forest with an abandoned village nearby¡­ The decision to buy discretionary rights here all the way from the Dukedom of Graupner was for the ultimate purpose. With this method,¡¸destroying the paid store¡¹and¡¸settling the demon kin¡¹are not out of the question no longer.


    I asked the shopkeeper,¡¸Why don¡¯t you build a settlement in my village with the demons hiding in this country?¡¹and I invited him. The owner of the store, who at first expressed wariness, gradually opened up to me, who I visited the store regularly to lay the groundwork for the revenge drama and enthusiastically invited him to join me, and gradually agreed to accept my invitation to my village, saying,¡¸If it¡¯s  only those who have no place to stay now¡­¡¹


    The owner of the store, who had allegedly committed a great crime, I told him that I wanted to build a prosperous town and pay back those who falsely accused me, and for that I needed first settlers who would be willing to settle on my land, and that he had deposited it as collateral¡­ I had secretly saved up all my money since I was a child¡­ and he saw all the money I had and gradually put his trust on me. It was necessary for the plan that¡¸Remilia who was called a villainess, built a town where demons also live happily.¡¹


    If it¡¯s just the demons, I don¡¯t have to worry about Pina boning me for the time being. I finally have a pawn. I further told the shopkeeper that the love potions and perfume of attractiveness are beginning to attraction of the nobility, and that he should either stop selling them or be very selective about who he sells them to.¡¸Those two items are my best sellers,¡¹the shopkeeper reluctantly complained, but I made him shake his mind by offering him head a large quantity of my magic crystals instead.


    After gaining his trust, I asked him for more details, and he told me that Pina had been using shop after all. When I told the owner that even this store might be target of an attack¡¸because that young woman, your regular customer, did what she wanted with that drug against several aristocrats,¡¹I blamed Pina,¡¸That good customer of yours, put me into trouble.¡¹He seemed to figured out that he should no longer sell products to Pina.


    I think back to Pina¡¯s behavior back at that time. She wears perfume and hangs around, the smell of her perfume gradually increasing her likability, and she even tames the soldiers and entourage of her guards. Once in her pocket, she would have been able to plant all of the love potions she wanted. There was a poison tasting, but that was not a poison, and it was not fast-acting. Rather, even the Dauphin¡¯s guards, who had tasted the love potion at the poison tasting, only fought to be in Pina¡¯s side.


    Emi had told Williard and the others not to drink the tea Pina made and the sweets she brought for them after it occurred to her that the paid items existed, but they no longer took her seriously at that time, saying¡¸We did the poison tasting every time and have never had any abnormalities from it,¡¹and¡¸Are you jealous? You are way too paranoid.¡¹Once the queen heard Emi¡¯s complaint, she secretly checked for drugs in the food Pina had provided¡­ The¡¸love potion¡¹made with ingredients native to the Demon Realm and not present here could not be detected as abnormal with the technology humans currently possess.


    The queen seemed to wonder about the trace of magic power measured, but the investigation was cut short when Williard became agitated, saying¡¸Mother took Remilia¡¯s accusations into heart.¡¹


    There were many other opportunities to realize their mistakes. I cannot forgive them for stepping through to the end like this, even though they should have done so. They had falsely favored Pina through drugs, but they were not being manipulated or losing their sanity.


    Those men should live the rest of their lives regretting their foolishness.

 CH 6.1

    I decided to take revenge on Pina, but the odds were against me.


    The act of what Emi called leveling initially requires a huge amount of money. Magic crystals are not that cheap. She was a commoner until last year, but she would not be able to do it. With her knowledge of the story, she would be an efficient money-maker, but her level as a Star Maiden is definitely still low for that woman who used to spend on love potions and perfumes of attractiveness.


    Emi used to buy magic crystals for leveling when she was a child, but after learning alchemy and improving her skills, she started to make her own and use them in the last few years. Defeat the demons, recover the magic stone, process it to make a magic crystal, break the made magic crystal to recover magic power, and then defeat the demons again.¡¸Oh no, haha, I¡¯ve got a perpetual cycle machine, haha,¡¹it was as if it were only yesterday that I recalled the smiling scene with such excitement.


    In other words, the Star Maiden have yet to conquer a number of dungeons from the second chapter of the story. They have no power to conquer them, and the same is true for Williard and the others who are supposed to be party members. Thanks to Emi, he will be stronger than in the story, but there is no way he can take that woman with his limping status. In the first place, though, the crown prince and his entourage, who have now graduated from the academy, would not casually go out to the dungeon in the absence of a world crisis, as they did in the story.


    Today, while drinking a cup of tea, I continue to process magic stones into magic crystals. The demand for this product will never disappear, as it can also be used to power magical tools. The more I make, the more I can sell, and I can accumulate a small amount of skill in magic in general, so it¡¯s an excellent way to make money and increase my own power. If I have a little time, I can process magic crystal stones, three a day for a normal person, but if I am as proficient as I am, I can make a heap of them on the tea table in an hour.


    I sell half of these through the owner of that store, and the other half I spend on my own¡¸leveling¡¹while visiting various dungeons to use them for the ultimate purpose. My hair, which used to hang long and luxuriant when I was a duchess, is now somewhat shorter and tied at the back of my head. I was dressed like a man for dungeon exploration, which makes me look like a female knight.


    A few of the settlers hid their true identities and began to live in an abandoned village, where they began a modest but peaceful life using the materials and food that I had helped them with. I frequently ask the villagers who express their gratitude to me if they are in need, and I do all I can to help them. They need to be more indebted to me.


    ¡¸The Villainess, Remilia, is an official cheat,¡¹were the words Emi remembered. She is a perfect daughter who can do anything. She has never won anything but the first grade in academy. She is also a genius in magic. She also taught herself to recreate a demon summoning ritual that she had arrived at by unraveling the ruins and literature of an ancient civilization, and activated it using only her own magical power. In order to stand up to the protagonists, the developers of the story gave Remilia, the villainess, various abilities that eliminate the inconveniences that occur in the story.


    She had a very rare talent for transference magic to appear anywhere and disturb, illusion and transformation magic to confuse the protagonists, tamer-like abilities to lead demons to confuse people, medical knowledge and skills to spread mutated plagues and destroy materials that could be used as a cure in advance, and more. She was also well versed in poisons and witchcraft to sprinkle problems on the protagonists.


    In addition, in combat, she can handle everything from swordplay with rapiers to offensive magic, self-buffing, and healing magic to heal herself. In terms of status figures alone, she lightly surpassed even Williard, who grows up to be the strongest on the hero¡¯s side and has the blood of a hero. Remilia was a sorcerer-type character with high magic power, but the damage she could do in the final battle was superior to Williard¡¯s physical attack power.


    Remilia is so strong that even with the advantage of the number of players and the number of moves, they can easily be defeated if they are not well trained.


    That¡¯s right, Emi¡¯s favorite character,¡¸Remilia Rose Graupner,¡¹has that much potential.


    Thanks to the leveling that Emi did along the way, I was strong enough, but not yet strong enough to achieve that middle of the road, which was necessary for my goal. That¡¯s what leveling is all about. With my magic skills well honed and a mountain of potions and magical tools in my possession, I flew to the many ruins that Emi knew of to collect what I needed and further enhance my abilities.


    The maximum effect in the shortest amount of time. First, I go deeper into the dormant dungeon along the border, which is thought to have already been conquered. There is a hidden part in the last room here, and if you step through the back of it as well, you will get a ring that will benefit your status. Pina, of course, must have known the existence of this dungeon, which is so easy to conquer that it was called a¡¸bonus dungeon¡¹and yet it provide strong equipment, and if she had not tackled this dungeon, she would have not have made any progress. She seems to be that woman who had abandoned her original role as a star maiden because she was obsessed with fishing for men.


    I was slowly advancing the board for revenge. I can¡¯t wait to see the destruction of that woman ahead.


    The next step is to save the desolate village on the border, and then to take down the entire nest of demons that inhabited the area to the north of the village. They had repeatedly endangered the lives of the residents of the surrounding area, but had not received a proper response when they appealed to their lords. They were extremely grateful to me for throwing myself into danger without compensation, telling me that¡¸God had guided me to do so.¡¹


    This was a former settlement, the first inhabitants, now old, were petty criminals who had been pardoned in exchange for settling the area. This is probably why the lords were not willing to move aggressively. I know that once the demons wiped out the former criminals and their families, the inhabitants, they were going to accept resettlement to the land that had been cultivated and the dwellings that were no longer inhabited.


    Having ingratiated myself with them, I declined the money they were about to give me as a¡¸thank you.¡¹It would be to my advantage if they thanked¡¸Remilia¡¹rather than accepting such a small amount of money. Besides, Emi wouldn¡¯t accept money at a time like this, she would help people in need.


    They do not think as I do, that they are¡¸dirty beings with the blood of criminals on their hands.¡¹She is the kind girl who would serve dried fruit, a precious sweet, to scrawny children like this. Emi would have done the same.


    Then people start calling me a¡¸Saint.¡¹Oh my, what a sight to behold. Yes, Emi¡¯s¡¸Remilia¡¹is a lovely girl, kind and pure and deserving of her saintly name, as she is. I got caught up in the good mood and gave too much charity.


    The demons I defeated were brought back to the village to be funded, and in return, I headed to appease the harsh water dragons in the neighboring country, which was suffering from drought. Of course, the prayers of the water nymphs who live in the oasis in front of them, which are necessary for the attack, have been calculated so that everything can be done in the shortest possible time after I get them on the road.


    The water dragon was originally supposed to provide water blessings to the surrounding area. This long dry season brought about by the fury of their Lord. To appease them, I would have to ask permission to enter the temple, and I would have to make a loan to the chief priest of that desert country, which would solve the water shortage in his homeland. This will also be resolved on the way through.


    In the story, they had to travel back and forth many times between the center of the desert country and the villages and oases suffering from the sun, to gather information, but I don¡¯t need to do that because I know it all. If someone asks me why I know, I just say,¡¸I had a revelation from God,¡¹and then show them the rest of my actions, and it¡¯ll be fine.


    A former noble girl who received an oracle travels around saving people without compensation. When I learned that such a reputation was quietly because to circulate, I showed a hint of annoyance by saying,¡¸I¡¯m just doing what God wants me to do.¡¹


    Yes, if it was God¡¯s will that brought me and Emi together, it is surely God¡¯s will that I take revenge for her.


    There is a lot of work to be done. I don¡¯t think there is, but if I don¡¯t get everything done before Pina, it won¡¯t matter. Besides, I can¡¯t keep stigmatized¡¸Remilia¡¹by false accusations for a long time.


    When I think about it, I am truly glad that I have the gift of transition magic. Otherwise, I would not have been able to go back and forth so often, advancing the board in the country and simultaneously attacking the dungeons that came up in the story.


    In the story, the villainess Remilia lost because of the¡­¡­ turn-based system, which is as well behaved as a card game, but if I were to fight in the real world today, I would not use swordplay while unleashing offensive magic or put up a wall while recovering. It was impossible. Perhaps if I were a pawn of the Demon Lord, I could defeat the Star Maiden, even if it means one against more than one. Of course, I would not choose such a future.


    It was hard to handle scouting, scouting, and combat all by myself, but it was not a problem because neither¡¸The Villainess Remilia,¡¹ whom Emi loved, was described as having minions even after she was placed under the control of the Demon Lord. In fact, with a little effort, I was able to do everything on my own.


    Although I had taken a larger safety margin and honed my own skills, I was still able to follow the same path as the story at a faster pace than planned. It is probably significant that I visited at an earlier point than in the story, so the problems that might have worsened over time were in a relatively mild state. Above all, though, it is simply that I was more competent than the Star Maiden in the story.


    When they thanked me, they tearfully apologized for their initial attitudes, saying,¡¸We are the ones who are grateful to Remilia-sama, we never thought we would be able to live in the village in this way.¡¹


    I showed shyness in response to the appreciation, saying that I was just doing what I feel like doing. I¡¯m just doing what Emi would have done, and I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s my sincere wish to fulfill her wish, to make her¡¸The Villainess Remilia¡¹happy, and to solve trivial problems to make it happen.


    The materials for this next step were successfully collected by visiting dungeons in various locations. Feeling a bit tired as expected, I took a day off in the village that serves as my territory.


    The next day I traveled to the land of the dwarves using transfer magic, and knocked on the door of the royal palace with a letter from the chief of a small tribe that was suffering from fire dragon attacks in a remote part of this country. Once I was turned away, but this was the same as from the story. After this, I give up and return to the castle, where I met a princess who is strolling the streets as a ninja. After getting to know her, she would ask me why I came to this country, and when I told that was I there to have¡¸the sacred armor struck by the fire god who protects this country,¡¹she would keep the letter for me to give directly to her sister, the princess-miko.

 CH 6.2

    ¡¸Is this alright? I heard that the nobles are queuing up for an audience with the princess-miko¡¯s sister¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No problem! Psyche-onee-san is also accommodating to those who really need it, like Remilia. Hey, tell me about the time you dived into the dungeon next time!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, with pleasure. But apart from my request to the princess-miko, I am happy to be friends with Sara. There are not many women who wield swords in my country, so this is the first time for me to have a friend of the same sex with whom I can talk.¡¹


    ¡¸I am as well!¡¹


    We look at each other and laugh with Sarastiri, the tomboyish princess of the Dwarven kingdom. Yesterday and today, our friendship had deepened to the point where I was comfortable enough to allow myself to call her by her nickname.


    I was conscious of Emi and treated this tomboyish princess like her, so we became friends right away, but I am sure it would have been impossible with that woman, who is disliked by people of the same sex when they first meet her. She can¡¯t even get that perfume now.


    The princess-miko, who is able to communicate directly with the god of fire who protects this country, decided to meet with me as soon as she heard her sister¡¯s story. The fact that the chief of the tribe who saved her, for example, is a man whom the princess-miko secretly has feelings for is probably a big factor. After this, she must also serve as a mediator between her and the tribal chief by building bridges as the story goes. The story described it as a delicious quest. Just by befriending someone, you could get a piece of equipment with a status-enhancing blessing.


    In the temple hall where I was called by name, I was asked why I wanted the holy armor, and was choked by the god with the mouth of the princess-miko. I responded without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡¸I have a revelation in me that I can only assume was given to me by God. I am here because a supernatural being, who does not seem to belong to this world, taught me that there is something that will bring about the destruction of this world and what I must do to prevent it.¡¹


    The holy armor struck by the god of fire is not just a divine creation, but has the power to repel divine judgment. Divine punishment will not work on a human wearing this armor, in other words, it will give him the power to avenge the gods.


    That¡¯s why the fire god was discerning. It was last told only as a mythical fairy tale, given to a young man who was once a brave warrior when he defeated a goddess who nearly destroyed his country out of jealousy over the loss of her husband, a male god, to a human. The young man is the ancestor of Williard, but, well, that story is irrelevant now.


    The fire god asks me. Being that what do I intend to do with it. I told him the name of two gods. And the reason for that is everything I know from Emi¡¯s memories.


    The god of fire was convinced by this and promised to make holy armor for me. Before it was told, I gave all the materials him needed right then and there,¡¸It seems that the oracle was genuine for you,¡¹said by the fire god, looking with the most surprised face of his face that day.


    I added a few more words.


    ¡¸When I have accomplished the divine vengeance I have just announced, I will surely return the holy armor to the God of Fire.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­An item of value and power that can never again be had in the world of man, but why did you come to that conclusion that you would give it up?¡¹


    ¡¸It is an article that is too much for human beings. It will cause quarrels among men and against God in the future, not during my lifetime. It is only fitting that we return them to God. If there is anyone who needs it in the next generation, please let the God of Fire himself give it to them.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Well said.¡¹


    I made a proposal that Emi would have said, which was not in the story, and the fire god liked it so much that he gave me the blessing of the fire god. This is unexpected, but this makes it easier to do. The sacred flame is something that has the power to purify.


    The armor of the brave, handed down from the ancestors of the Williards, is kept in the treasury as a national treasure, but by the looks of it, Emi would probably think it would be better to return it to the Divine Realm. When I was done with my revenge, I¡¯m going to make a proposal.


    I am wearing the elegant holy armor made for me with a blue crest on a gold background, and I am going around the ruins without any danger. After collecting the keys that could be obtained there one at a time, I opened the gates of the heavenly world and headed for the chalk castle beyond. The youngest daughter of the god of creation is trapped as a lotus flower in a large pond in that garden. She is a pitiful goddess who was bewitched by the Lord of the Heavens and was transformed into the form of a lotus flower as punishment for rejecting him. He appears in the last chapter of the story and is asked by the protagonist to help prevent the destruction of the world.


    The field here is so caustically obstructed by that Lord of the Heavens that it is impossible to proceed without the holy armor given by the God of Fire. It was necessary to prepare materials for the number of people in the story, and it took a reasonable amount of time to make them all. The fact that I was the only one who could do it, and that it was done in a short period of time, was probably an advantage of the small number of people involved.


    To rescue her, it was necessary to bring down the Lord of this heavenly realm. In the story,¡¸The Goddess of Purification does not respond to my wishes because she is saddened by the dirtiness of this world,¡¹and he is trying to destroy the human civilization with the annoying idea of¡¸picking only those whom he deemed with beautiful hearts before the world becomes dirty and wash away everything else with water and reset the world to nothing, she will surely be grateful to him for making the world clean again and will respond to his wishes.¡¹Even in the story, the destruction didn¡¯t affect the world in any way.


    With me, who had increased her power with room to spare, the Lord of the Heavenly Realm was to have his existence erased against only one person. The selfish god who cried out his love for the goddess of purification to the end was destroyed by my hand. So when that god perishes, there are no bodies left. Existence disappears from this world and that¡¯s the end of it.


    I gently shook the goddess from her confinement in the fountain, and while she was trapped, I told the goddess of purification¡¯s father, the goddess of creation, what had happened to her and what she now looked like, and asked for her cooperation. The goddess graciously promised to help me and gave me a catalyst to unload myself.


    Now all that remains is the cleansing of the creator god. There¡¯s more to do as¡¸Remilia,¡¹but tracing the journey taken by the Star Maiden in the story has come to an end.


    The stagnation in the world that accumulates whenever the father, the god of creation, wields his power, and his youngest daughter, who had the role of dispelling it, has disappeared, causing the former god of creation to overflow with stagnation and fall into an evil god. She was probably turned into a lotus flower because in Emi¡¯s world the lotus flower was a mystical flower that was closely associated with purification.


    With the cooperation of¡¸Renge,¡¹who had regained her power as a goddess, I left the heavenly realm as if my business was now done. I can get equipment by stepping through the cave of trials behind the castle, but I¡¯m not interested in that one, as it is an exclusive outfit for the Star Maiden. I had no intention of letting¡¸Remilia¡¹wear such a thing.


    I don¡¯t think I could fit into it because my body shape is too different from that woman¡¯s. I don¡¯t like the way her breasts are cramped.

 CH 7.1

    Chapter 7.1


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    When I returned to the village to move on to the next step on the board, I noticed the presence of a presence that I had detected many times recently. I ask the male demonkin who is in charge of the village head about my absence without mentioning me, and he tells me that Sophia is here as I had expected, and that she was a visitor.


    Countess Laud¡­¡­ No, I should say¡¸former¡¹Countess since I heard that she recently cut ties with her family. She has been a female knight since Emi was socializing as¡¸Remilia¡¹and since Emi and her friends entered the school after she graduated, there is no indication in her memory that they interacted much.


    However, she has been a frequent visitor to me since this pioneer village had only a single-digit number of residents. She went out of her way to talk to me because she felt uncomfortable with what she had heard over the years from her fianc¨¦, David, about me and his reputation in social circles and what had happened since the Star Maiden appeared.


    It¡¯s ironic that an almost stranger who overheard that secondhand account could judge it more correctly than a childhood friend who spent years with him.


    At first, a few demons had just begun to settle in the area, and I could not count humans among my people yet, so I told them only that¡¸the castle is guarded here, and if you get involved with me, even you will be unhappy¡¹and denied them. I didn¡¯t know what was inside her because she was a complete no-name, someone who was not monitored by the messenger, and she could have been a spy with the Star Maiden¡¯s command.


    But she didn¡¯t give up, and as she inquired about what I was doing in the village and camped out in the neighborhood on her own, she began to feel sympathy and compassion for¡¸Remilia,¡¹she was convinced that I had been falsely accused as she saw me taking in those who had no relatives, giving them jobs, and working alongside them. We know that via the messenger¡¯s surveillance that was put on her during her first visit, she has since broken off her engagement to David, who was with the Star Maiden, and even cut ties with her family, who resisted to the last to let her marry scraps and daughters to keep them connected to the Knight Commander¡¯s family.


    We went around to various dungeons, and at this time, every time we returned to the village, Sphere would make a pretense of wanting to talk to me. Perhaps she wish to move here or something¡­ Well, it¡¯s about time we had a piece that knew what it was about, so it¡¯s perfect. I¡¯ve been avoiding having humans around, but Pina seems to have used up that perfume, even the one I had on hand, so I don¡¯t have to worry about her turning anymore.


    Ahh, human children were invited to the village before that, but that¡¯s okay. Because there is no possibility that Pina would use that perfume or love potion on a child with no relatives. That¡¯s why they gathered all the girls and the boys who are not good looking. Besides, they had heard from the indigenous demon tribe about the actions of the Star Maiden before they came to this village. They said she had tricked me and banished me. They were angry that the star maiden had done such a thing to me, who had given them food and clothing, treated them like a mother or sister, and now missed and appreciated them as if they were real family. It will be impossible for that woman to turn this over again.


    Sophia already has a firm dislike for the Star Maiden, so it¡¯s a good time to bring them on board. And it would be¡­¡­ wonderful to have a partner who has a strong sense of justice and says things clearly. I pretended to have no idea what the Sphere was about to say and invited her into the mansion.


    I didn¡¯t expect her to want to be my subordinate, let alone emigrate.


    I¡¯m grateful that Sophia, who was adored by young noble girls, including pseudo-romance like adolescent fever, is following me, but I¡¯m not sure I want her to be¡­¡­ my knight in shining armor.


    Well, I wonder if¡­¡­ it would make a more pleasant board this way? I smiled at her, showing my confusion at her sudden offer,¡¸Well, I¡¯d like to start this friendly, nice to meet you, Sophia.¡¹I am sure Emi would answer like this. Suphia seemed to be very moved by the reply and looked up to the heavens, clutching her chest, saying,¡¸I was not crazy in their eyes when I tried to be loyal to you.¡¹Oh my, I can¡¯t believe you are so loyal to Emi¡¯s¡¸Remilia.¡¹I¡¯ve had the feeling since I came here that you are as trustworthy as I had hoped you would be. That¡¯s a far cry from David, who was tricked and betrayed by Pina.


    Glad to see the unexpected harvest. I even have a feeling that this next move will yield better results than my plan. Don¡¯t, I must not be proud yet. I will not lose my mind until Emi¡¯s¡¸Remilia¡¹is happy.


    ¡¸By the way, Mr. Village Chief, how are you doing?¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, it¡¯s Remilia-sama. Just fine, I like the idea of living off the grid¡­¡­ We¡¯ve had a lot of trouble, but we¡¯ve had help, and we¡¯ve managed to help each other out.¡¹


    ¡¸Good to hear. I have processed the magic stone I took again into a magic crystal stone, so could you please use it to fund the construction of the village? I think it¡¯s about time we had a wider fence.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank goodness, we can now increase our cultivated land.¡¹


    A leather bag taken out of spatial magic is handed to the village chief, a former owner of a billing store in Royal Capital. I am so glad he folded his store fairly early on. This was one move that couldn¡¯t be left out of the plan, so the sooner we got it done, the better.


    There is a friend who has remained in hiding in Royal Capital for a little while to gather information, and just the other day he told me that¡¸some nobleman¡¯s private army had swarmed into what used to be a store and were investigating with the force of turning over everything inside.¡¹According to the information from the messenger I released, it seems that Pina, who was no longer able to sell the items to increase her favorability, had grown numb and took steps to have the shopkeeper captured. He told me that he suspected that he was making illegal drugs through David, who had a contact in the Knights. I¡¯m almost laughing at myself for being forced to ingest that supposedly illegal drug was produced for a Star Maiden in distress.


    After that, she was going to have them manufacture the items in secret while they were locked up. However, the store, which sold other useful items, apparently had many customers. The reason why this store, which had many aristocrats among its customers, went out of business was that the aristocrats, who no longer had access to hair-growing and slimming medicines, came to resent Pina wonderfully after it was spread that¡¸the Star Maiden tried to plunder and tame the store owner in order to monopolize his products.¡¹


    When Pina finished the first chapter in my absolution, called the school version, she used perfumes and secret medicines without thinking from the edge of meeting men who were gacha-joined characters. That¡¯s even after the stores stopped selling them. They can¡¯t stand it when they meet a new guy with a nice face.


    She must have been impatient because she kept doing that and ran out of love potions on hand without being able to buy any from the store. There are no conversational events or choices in the real world, and getting close to people on their own terms in a proper way doesn¡¯t seem to succeed as far as that woman was concerned.


    Books, sweets, and alcohol, which were usually likable items, are even more highly prized among them if they are given as gifts in real life. Just as giving an economics book to someone who likes adventure stories will not please them much. That woman was not able to sense the subtleties of the situation, nor was she willing to learn her preferences. From what I have observed via messenger, she still seems to think that this reality runs on the same system as the game, and she often rants about things not going her way.


    Unlike in the story, of course, they would have to be close enough to be¡¸more than acquaintances and less than friends¡¹to join the party and participate in the battle, where they may have to put their lives in each other¡¯s hands in the first place.


    And now she is kept in the castle, and even if she meets someone from another country, such as an adventurer, mercenary, or magician from an institution independent of the state, she will not be able to bring him into her circle.


    That¡¯s why that woman has practically eliminated the means of gaining people¡¯s favor.


    The owner was even happier to see that his trust in me seemed to have increased, saying,¡¸I¡¯m glad I escaped before the nobles caught me, just like Remilia-sama said,¡¹and¡¸She¡¯s a hell of a woman who thought she was just a regular customer and was trying to enslave people.¡¹


    ¡¸So, Mr. Mayor. I have someone I¡¯d like to pay a visit to.¡¹


    ¡¸Paying a visit? I don¡¯t know anyone who knows such a great person, except Remilia-sama¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I want to meet His Majesty, the Demon King.¡¹


    ¡¸No matter how much I like to have you go there, Remilia-sama, it¡¯s something¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Difficult, isn¡¯t it? What if I told you that I have found a way to solve the¡ºmadness¡»that has been plaguing your people for hundreds of years?¡¹


    ¡¸! ¡­¡­Can you tell me more about it?¡¹


    I smiled and turned my innocent eyes to the village chief, remembering Emi. Remembering Emi¡¯s words,¡¸If there¡¯s a way to help, and I can do it, I¡¯ll go help those in need.¡¹


    I wonder if I have the same expression on my face as Emi, who saved Claude¡¯s father¡¯s life with nothing in return.

 CH 7.2

    ¡¸So¡­¡­ daughter of humanity. Is it true that you can cure this madness?¡¹


    ¡¸Can you please forgive me for saying this? ¡­Thank you. I certainly have a solution to the madness, although it is not the same as a cure.¡¹


    In the unkempt audience chamber of a deserted demon king¡¯s castle, I was bowing in the manner of a ¡­knight, looking like a female soldier who usually dives in a dungeon, when I was approached and slowly looked up to see that I was allowed a direct answer.


    Madness is the time of destruction that appears in the demon tribe. Originally, demons did not have a lifespan like a life span, but at some point, symptoms like seizures that cause them to lose their reason and devour their own kind were observed. When they go insane, they lose their rationality, but all their physical abilities increase, and they control powerful magic that they could not use before, and sometimes some individuals use it to mess up transference and fly into human-inhabited areas. Such beings are on the human world as terrifying¡¸demons.¡¹It was also called a ¡°deadly disease¡± among the demon tribe, which returns to reason when it eats enough volume to take the life of its own people, but has no other means of resolution.


    It is apparently customary for demons who have reached a state of mania to kill someone before they eat them, but on rare occasions there are family members, friends and loved ones who offer themselves up. Those who have regained their rationality often choose to die in order to prevent themselves from going mad again, but there are others, like the people I am sheltering in my village, who choose to live among the human world. Those who were children at the onset of the disease often become so because those around them want them to.


    ¡¸The ¡°madness¡± is a miasma that occurs in this area, and by continuously taking in this miasma, one day one will surely lose one¡¯s ability to reason and develop the disease. The amount of miasma that can be tolerated varies from individual to individual¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know where you got that knowledge from¡­¡­ oh yeah, so you want us to abandon this land? Even though our numbers have dwindled, there are still 30,000 of our people, and where are they supposed to go? We don¡¯t even all have the means to cross the sea.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I am not here to propose the postponement of such a problem. Besides¡­¡­ as a powerful demon tribe, features such as horns and fangs are too conspicuous to live among people.¡¹


    ¡¸Then¡­¡¹


    The timeline was not detailed in the story, but at this point, if the cause of the madness is known to be a miasma, then we would also know that¡¸the ease of madness depends on one¡¯s power as a demon tribe.¡¹The demon tribe that develops rabidness at an early age does not have strong characteristics as a demon tribe. Powerful beings such as demon kings, whose skin has hard scales, whose eyes have colors that are impossible for humans, and who have claws, horns, fangs, and wings, do not become rabid for several decades at first. After realizing this, it is a bitter pill created by this king to send weak demons born in a human-like form, who are prone to go mad, to the human world and let them live there. In this land filled with miasma, there is little fruitfulness, so they send them out to lands where the miasma does not produce miasma in order to save the demon tribe as much as possible in addition to their money-making efforts.


    In the story, he makes a contract with Remilia to¡¸receive this country after it is destroyed by the demon tribe¡¹and causes a disaster because he wants a land where he will not have to worry about going mad. Considering the possibility that the power of the star maidens could solve the problems of the demon tribe, he was also working to secure the Star Maiden in secret from Remilia.


    The ritual described as¡¸demon summoning¡¹at the beginning of the story was actually used to exchange goods with the demon world, and the remnants of this ritual were also used in a store in the royal capital. As I had expected that I could cross over to the demon world without researching demon summoning, it was possible to fly to the demon world from the coordinates of the transfer magic circle used by that store. No matter how much I may know, I usually cannot fly to a place I have never been to before.


    Once feared as demons, they are the result of a demon tribe gone mad. It is said that individuals who have gone mad and become able to use magic¡­¡­ that they could not use before instinctively jump to a different continent where the miasma is thinner, and those who appear in the world where people live are said to be¡¸demons.¡¹


    The Demon King, who was portrayed as frightening looking, was a leader who ruled his country and suffered, a story that is revealed in the Demon World version.


    The horned man standing next to him, now still alive, would be his brother. He lives as the first to offer himself to the demon king in the event that the demon king should go mad, as a use to restore the demon king¡¯s reason. In the story, the demon king decided to destroy and take over a distant country to save the demon tribe, including his younger brother.


    Soon after the beginning of the Demon World chapter, he is killed by the demon king who has gone mad. On the day exactly 140 years after the birth of the Demon King Angel, ¡­¡­ that would have been the time limit for Angel¡¯s madness. Emi was crying in that story too. I think Emi gets too emotionally involved with characters who come across as villains, like Remilia, the villainess.


    ¡¸Besides, this miasma comes from the god of creation that lies at the center of the demon world. If left unchecked, it will cover this entire world and turn it into a world where people and other living creatures cannot live, let alone a place of peace for the demon tribe.¡¹


    ¡¸Why do humans know that there is a temple of the Creator God in the land of demons¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸There is only one way to prevent this. The stagnation that accumulates every time the God of Creation uses his authority as a god, and the goddess of purification¡ºRenge¡»who had the role of dispelling this stagnation, is to be brought to the front of it, and returned to the way she should be. There is no other way¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­And why do you know that? Human.¡¹


    I smiled and continued speaking. In the story, the demon king had eyes that could see through lies and truth. He understood that I am speaking what I have just said because I honestly believe it to be the¡¸truth,¡¹but unless you confirm the source of the information as to¡¸how I know¡¹it, you will not believe it to be true because it is too wildly absurd.


    ¡¸I have the memory of a maiden who will save this world.¡¹


    ¡¸Memory?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it is only a memory, but I relied on that memory to improve myself and traveled alone around the world to collect keys and even defeated the Lord of the Heavenly Realm. I learned from the memory of the maiden who saved the world how to train, where to find the key to the heavenly world, and why the goddess who purifies the god of creation suddenly disappeared hundreds of years ago. However, it was interfered with by an evil minded being who didn¡¯t think it was a good idea, and there is a big discrepancy from the events in her memory¡­¡­¡¹


    It is true that Emi saved this world and has memories of it. In the story. It is true that Pina interfered with me, and it is a big divergence that I am not a baddie. I have not lied about anything. It¡¯s easy to tell a story the way you want to tell it without lying. The demon king doesn¡¯t seem to realize that.


    In the demon king¡¯s mind, it would appear that that¡¸being with an evil heart¡¹tricked those around her into banishing me.


    ¡¸¡­If it is wrong, what do you do?¡¹


    ¡¸Only one foolish woman loses her life by approaching the god of creation, who is about to become an evil god. I believe that helping to purify the God of Creation and saving this dying world is what I must do. Your Majesty, may I borrow the key to the Temple of the God of Creation that you possess?¡¹


    ¡¸Such thing is,¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll go too!¡¹


    ¡¸Brother?¡¹


    ¡¸Hold off, Klimt¡­ Don¡¯t get me wrong, human. I don¡¯t trust you¡­¡­ because you didn¡¯t lie in your words, I¡¯m just going to keep monitoring you until you¡¯re ripped to shreds.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much.¡¹


    Doing the math in my head. The current me lightly surpasses the final status of the original Remilia. It was planned that even one person could defeat the¡¸fallen god of creation,¡¹but if the Demon King was added to the force, he would not be able to save the day any longer. As expected, even I was prepared to go through some hardship.


    The holy armor is not enough for the Demon King, but with the blessing of the Fire God, which was not planned, it is no problem because it can generate enough power for one person to nullify the divine punishment wielded by the God of Creation.


    If the story is as told, to purify the god of creation, I must be thoroughly weakened once.


    The reason is that the creation god, who is approaching the evil god in a perfect state, albeit at an earlier stage than in the story, cannot be purified as it is, nor can Renge be summoned in a state of thick miasma.


    I concluded that it would be more profitable to have this man, and with tears in my eyes, I thanked him profusely.


    It is true that I am grateful.


    ¡¸Well then, Your Majesty. Are you ready?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Call me Angel.¡¹


    ¡¸Ye¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s my name.¡¹


    Saying this, the Demon King ¡­¡­ Angel opened the door at the back of the temple without responding to my voice asking if¡¸I was ready.¡¹


    I considered the reason that a long appellation is inconvenient to call out in battle, but apparently not. With his awareness of Emi, Angel was apparently beginning to take a liking to the¡¸Remilia, who is trying her best to save the world without reward, even though she has been turned into a villain,¡¹ look on his face. I¡¯m not lying, I know Emi would.


    No other demonic beasts appear in the dungeon of¡¸Fallen God of Creation.¡¹ There are no items either. Combat is only with the god of creation. This story with¡¸Remilia the Villainess¡¹was a social game that ended its service amicably, which was rare in Emi¡¯s world, and the final chapter was delivered in the sixth year of a gradual decline in the number of active users.


    There are a lot of settings that seem to be tacked on at the end, such as why the miasma occurs, why the god of creation fell, and the message board Emi was looking at was a bit rough because of that, but I am very grateful now that we know the solution and the background. Emi also bought the fan book that was released after the completion of the book, so I know everything that was written in it from my memory.


    After solving the problem of the miasma that occurs in the demon world, the Star Maiden and her group have a happy ending, being praised for having saved the world. If there is more than one character who was the most likable or had reached the maximum limit, choose one of them for a happy ending. If you want to see other people¡¯s endings, you can pay and buy exclusive items to see the wedding proposal with all of them. Even Angel was a target of this, but the villainess Remilia attempted to assassinate the Star Maiden in the middle of the last chapter and was killed by her former fianc¨¦ Williard, who was then killed by her. In her last breath, she said,¡¸Even I wanted to be loved by someone, I wanted to be happy¡­¡­¡¹Emi cried for me, wondering why she was the only one who could not be saved.


    In this dungeon of the fallen god of creation, one out of every five times on the road, when choosing an action, you must use¡¸purification¡¹from¡¸item/magic¡¹instead of¡¸going ahead¡¹or the demons and humans among your companions will randomly go crazy. If you do, you will have a battle with your friends, and if you win, you will return to sanity, but you will be dying. I must remember to apply purification because it is very troublesome if the demon king¡¯s status makes him go crazy.


    Since purification belongs to holy magic, Remilia, who can use healing magic, can of course use it. This was also true of Remilia in the story, but the attributes of the magic available have nothing to do with whether the person is good or bad. Because, you know, you can see how a body with an abysmal soul in it can use the power of a Star Maiden.


    I would tell Angel about the behind-the-scenes information in the fan book. If it had been Emi, I¡¯m sure she would have told him everything.


    The story goes that demons and humans were originally the same beings, and that among the people who lived in places where miasma occurred, a race called the demon tribe was created ¡¸as a result of the survival of those who could tolerate the miasma.¡¹Instead of the fur of animals living in extremely cold climates becoming thicker, the same thing happened:¡¸Only individuals with thick pelts can survive in extremely cold climates, and this characteristic is strengthened by the further interbreeding of individuals with thick pelts that survive.¡¹


    ¡¸The proof is that humans also go haywire if they stay in a place with a strong miasma for too long, although in many cases, the human body cannot withstand the change and dies in the process.¡¹


    ¡¸The fact that humans and demons can have children is proof that they are of the same origin as a race and that their bodies are not very different.¡¹


    ¡¸Countries with strong sunlight produce darker-skinned people, and people from colder countries have higher body temperatures. They just have slightly different characteristics where they were born. Therefore, I believe that humans and demons can work hand in hand and together we can create a world of peace.¡¹


    At my words, Angel was biting his teeth to hold back tears. I pretended not to notice Angel¡¯s appearance and touched the pendant top of the bottle containing the lotus seeds from that pond, the catalyst for summoning the¡­¡­ lotus seeds, over my clothes with a strong will.


    Emi was also sympathetic to the situation of the demon tribe. Emi would have surely said so.


    Madness is a symptom caused by the accumulation of miasma, but it is only recently in the demon world that miasma has been found to be the cause of madness. And the users of magic of the holy attribute that can dispel the miasma do not come from a demon tribe that is highly resistant to the miasma.


    If they had undergone regular purification, there would have been no demon tribe that would have developed mania, and Angel would have been terribly saddened to learn this, so I am going to tell him that Renge told me about this after he purified the god of creation without talking about it alone. I smell that Renge taught him,¡¸God¡¯s willing, I know.¡¹I will say that the demons could not know because of the Lord of the Heavenly Realm who had captured and locked up Renge, the Goddess of Purification, and that it was therefore inevitable. I want to reassure him that he did everything he could.


    The Goddess of Purification said she would only forgive me this lie. I readily agreed, saying that I wanted to protect the hearts of the demons who had suffered until now.


    Yes, I do. I want to save Angel, who was lonely and had to be ruthless to protect him. Because Emi would do this.


    The battle against the fallen creator god ended much more easily than expected. As expected of Remilia, the villainess of the official cheat according to Emi, and Angel, the demon king, the real front boss. If there are no turn restrictions and plenty of recovery items are available, there is no reason to struggle as in the story. The status is higher than that of the protagonist¡¯s side.


    In fact, I ended up putting up a defensive barrier from behind Angel and only attacked when I could afford to, while applying recovery. Well, I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t show all my cards.


    After the purification, to help the god of creation, who was still in a weakened state, Renge told me that she would remain at the innermost part of the temple and bestowed upon me the title of¡¸Maiden of Purification.¡¹For a moment, I wondered if I could get it even if I were not a star maiden, but then I thought Emi would probably just be flustered and say,¡¸I¡¯m afraid so,¡¹and I responded as she did.


    ¡¸Such, a title, I hardly think I deserve it¡­¡­!¡¹


    When I replied, the god of creation, who had regained his senses, also took a puzzled and accepting attitude as both Renge and Angel looked as if they were looking at something smiling and continued with words such as,¡¸No, Remilia is the one who deserves it.¡¹


    In fact, I would never have wanted to be called such a name, no lie. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s matching the star maiden in the story. I feel like Emi¡¯s beloved¡¸Remilia¡¹ has been gifted with a Star Maiden¡¯s hand-me-downs.

 CH 8

    After the problems of miasma and rabidness were resolved, the demon world was at peace for the first time in the history of the demon world. He suggests that I go around to various places to apply the purification because he is worried about the miasma that still seeps into the land. When Angel balked, saying,¡¸You can¡¯t be much that trouble,¡¹he offered,¡¸Well, I have something to exchange.¡¹


    If he can get what I want with this level of effort, I¡¯ll be glad. The entire system of the demon tribe¡¯s pharmaceutical technology is very different from that of humans, and it would take too much time for me to learn and master it from scratch. If it is something that only I can do, then that is not the case, but in this case, we should ask for the cooperation of the already existing demon tribe¡¯s medicinal researchers.


    In that story, there was an¡¸item that reduces likelihood of likability.¡¹When a character¡¯s likability reaches a certain level, a short episode can be read, but this was implemented due to the passionate opinions of the core group of players who wanted to see the episodes on their own game screens, although some characters were added later and can be viewed from the picture book screen if they have already been likable. This item was implemented in response to the passionate opinions of the core group of players.


    Some devoted players even used the item over and over again, using it in adjustments to prevent their likability from rising too high, such as¡¸Dill-kun is the cutest with his tsun-tsun reaction at this time of the year.¡¹


    I was going to use this on Williard and others to reduce their liking for Pina, but I also don¡¯t want the feelings for¡¸Remilia¡¹that Emi has built up to disappear. So, after prefacing his proposal with the words,¡¸In order to uncover the plot of the evil entity that falsely accused me,¡¹I consulted with Angel,¡¸I want to erase only the false feelings implanted by the love potion made by the demon tribe.¡¹Since we have something similar, we can make this one too.


    ¡¸Does¡­ Remilia still have feelings for this¡­ Williard guy?¡¹


    ¡¸No¡­¡­ even though they had been falsely implanted with favors, if they had been brainwashed¡­¡­ to deny all the trust we had built over up to that point, or if they had been brainwashed, I might have been able to forgive them, but¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    I caught a glimpse of Angel out of the corner of my eye, who let out a small sigh of relief. I deliberately pretended not to notice it at all and continued my words.


    ¡¸However, the one who lied with such malice is a girl named Pina, who is called the¡­¡­ Star Maiden. She has won the hearts of my brother and other lords and ladies, including my fianc¨¦e, His Royal Highness Prince Williard. For my part, I would have accepted breaking off the engagement if His Highness Prince Williard had wished to do so, but I cannot overlook the fact that he remains by the Dauphin¡¯s side with several of his highness¡¯ aide at his side, including the future of the country¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Remilia is very generous for what she¡¯s going through.¡¹


    I snickered with a huff because I was too blind to see Angel. His expression remained mended, so from Angel¡¯s perspective, it would have looked like I was smiling sadly.


    Generous? Is that what you think? But I wonder if he is generous enough to let her stay alive without killing the woman who had so maliciously wronged Emi. Yes, I¡¯m not going to kill her, but I¡¯m not going to let her get away with that. I would not feel better if I didn¡¯t have to watch her suffer until they die in their lifespan with a punishment that makes death a rare thing.


    In addition to requesting the development of an item to counteract the¡¸love potion,¡¹I recommended that several items that existed in the story as items to increase the likability of demons be made prohibited for handling,¡¸I found this in the memory of the maiden who saved the world¡­¡­.¡¹When I told him that the knowledge existed in the memories that was given to me, and that it was a dangerous thing for the demons to manipulate my emotions and ultimately destroy me, Angel must have seen that I was telling the truth and he immediately listened to my advice.


    There were some materials that could be used to make high-quality potions, but Angel said they would never export the stuff because it would make the demon tribe vulnerable. This move deprived Pina of the means to get in with the demon tribe. With sincere joy in my heart, I thanked Angel, who had a big smile on his face and some color in his cheeks.


    He also mastered the magic used by the demon tribe and searched for evidence stored in the royal palace that was once used to condemn Remilia. Oh, that woman was really good at fabricating charges. For example,¡¸In the courtyard, the Duchess Remilia struck the Star Maiden Pina on the cheek, and then she wiped her hand with her handkerchief and threw it away and retreated.¡¹


    In addition to the testimony of the Star Maidens, there are¡¸a letter calling the Star Maidens to the courtyard,¡¹¡¸a witness who saw the Duchess Remilia crowding the Star Maidens from the hallway,¡¹¡¸a witness who passed a grumpy looking Duchess Remilia leaving the courtyard at that time,¡¹ and¡¸a witness who picked up a handkerchief that fell before a cowering and crying Pina.¡¹ The one who picked up Duchess Remilia¡¯s handkerchief that had fallen in front of the cowering and crying Pina.From a third-party perspective, it would appear that there are unshakable witnesses and evidence.


    However, I can assure you that Emi did not do this, as I was clearly watching from the inside.


    ¡¸I know there are people who saw her beat her, but is there anyone else anywhere who can testify that the Duchess Graupner was there¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, by the way, I think I may have seen the Duchess Graupner walking away from there at that hour.¡¹(If someone witnessed the scene of the beating, this much wouldn¡¯t be perjury.)


    ¡¸I have a handkerchief that she threw away after wiping her hands¡¸dirty¡¹ when she hit her, but there was no one who conveniently saw the actual hitting scene¡­ Remilia-sama¡¯s maid of honor promised me that she would testify that Remilia-sama called her by letter¡­ Do you know anyone who was¡¸looking at the courtyard from the crosswalk¡¹at this time?¡¹


    ¡¸That time yesterday was my class mobile classroom, you saw her in the courtyard at that time?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, has Remilia seen it?¡¹


    (If the hired handmaidens testify, is the king¡¯s order at work, or is it more beneficial to side with us, since we have all the circumstantial evidence?)


    ¡¸Duchess Graupner! Please wait!¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, oh¡­ Is that you, the Star Maiden, Pina?¡¹


    ¡¸Count Reifonse¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with Duchess Graupner?¡¹


    ¡¸A few minutes ago, this expensive-looking handkerchief was left behind¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure this embroidery belongs to the Duchess Graupner¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah yes, only Lady Remilia of the Dukes of Graupner is allowed to stick this emblem on her belongings¡­ Now it looked like you had your hands on the ground, what¡¯s going on?¡¹


    ¡¸Um, ¡­¡­ it¡¯s nothing ¡­¡­ it¡¯s just that I¡¯m originally a commoner and I¡¯m in such an out of place¡­ Uuughh¡­¡¹


    ¡¸! What¡¯s wrong? Your cheeks are swollen.¡¹


    ¡¸I was given the opportunity to interact with the Dauphin and his family with great trepidation, and that didn¡¯t sit well with the¡­¡­ Duchess Graupner, who was¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸! That¡¯s unacceptable, that¡¯s the kind of story¡­¡­ I¡¯ll be a witness, let¡¯s go sue her now!¡¹


    ¡¸Please wait ¡­¡­Countess Lifonz did not actually see the scene, and I am sure she will say that this handkerchief is not enough evidence to charge the Duchess with a crime¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t mean¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸So, if you are asked anything later, please just answer the facts¡­¡­ The Duchess Graupner said she checked the handkerchief that she dropped with her¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No, at least let me¡­¡­ this is what I picked up and preserved as evidence ¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Count Reifonse¡­¡­ is it alright?¡¹


    ¡¸If I had arrived three steps earlier, I would have picked up the handkerchief that had fallen in front of the cowering Miss Pina, and I would have passed Duchess Graupner.¡¹


    (Like I just saw a blonde hair¡­¡­? So is it still the Duchess Graupner? His Highness is protecting the Star Maiden through royal decree, but I¡¯m afraid of women¡¯s jealousy. I¡¯m not going to go so far as to say I saw her hit him, so that wouldn¡¯t be a lie.)


    ¡¸I understand now¡­¡¹


    All perjury was committed at the academy. In other words, if I can see the past on the school¡¯s property, I can see exactly what happened. Only that woman¡¯s acting skills are so great, she would have been better suited to be an actress than a Star Maiden.


    At first I wanted to look into the past of the person who was perjuring himself, but I stopped when Angel told me that ¡¸the person would become a cripple unless they were very soul compatible.¡¹Emi would not take such measures, even to protect someone she cares about.


    Thank goodness, I didn¡¯t learn the magic of the¡¸water mirror of the past,¡¹ which has been passed down to the demon tribe, or I would have had to take another troublesome step.


    It is said that the demons put a spell on their living space to easily prevent this magic from reflecting their private space and time they want to keep secret, but since the magic did not exist in the human world, it was not even assumed, and everything that happened at the school was captured on film.


    I have to thank Angel for telling me about this story, as it was not even mentioned in the fan book that Emi remembered.


    I edit the video recording of all of that woman¡¯s fake work and put them one by one on the magic crystal stone. there are several names that are the same, but they belong to a special group of maidens and guards who were hired and then betrayed¡¸Remilia.¡¹Criminals who committed crimes with intent, such as stealing Remilia¡¯s personal belongings and handing them over, or helping Pina fabricate a crime by leaking the time Remilia was alone. The video evidence was too long to fit in one.


    If the names of those to whom they belong are properly written and each square is filled in, the result is as neat as a specimen box. I find it tremendously amusing to think that this will bring Emi to justice for those who ruined the¡¸happiness of Remilia the villainess¡¹that¡­¡­ Emi wanted.


    ¡¸Remilia, you look so happy.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, now I can save His Highness Prince Williard, my little brother, and all my childhood friends from the spell of false love.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­¡­ it¡¯s reported that the antidote to the love potion was just completed, too.¡¹


    ¡¸Is it true¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­ Thank you, Remilia. The installation of the transfer gate couldn¡¯t have been made without Remilia. Without Remilia, this meeting would never have been arranged.¡¹


    A transfer gate, which, unlike transfer magic, can send an unlimited number of people and things, is like the pink door held by the cat-shaped robot in Emi¡¯s memory. The coordinates for tying are fixed and cannot be changed, but this finally makes it easier for others than me to come and go. Otherwise, the demon world and the inhabited continent are separated by a sea, and the only way for Angel to cross was to actually cross the sea. Even that ancient ritual that is thought to be a demon summoning ¡­¡­ is for the exchange of goods, not a back-and-forth exchange, although the figures and voices can reach each other.


    ¡­Normally, only things that can be sent by transfer magic are objects, the surgeon, and beings of much less magical power than the surgeon. Aside from those who are weak as demons who can quietly blend in with the human world, there is no one who can jump with Angel, who had no talent for transfer magic. As one can imagine, even I can¡¯t do it.


    Incidentally, the transition gate in the story has the knowledge and materials to install it just before reaching the continent known as the demon world. Although aerial craft and other means of transportation had appeared in the past, after the Demon World Arc, it became necessary for many people to frequently travel back and forth between the country and the Demon World for the sake of the story. We used that knowledge to create most of the transition gates.


    ¡¸We¡¯re going to the Royal Castle of Blueflame tomorrow¡­¡­ I still want Remilia to come with us, can I?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I am afraid that if the great sinner who injured the¡­¡­ star maiden had been with us from the beginning, after we had settled down as planned, there would be people who would think of Angel as the leader of evil, and the story would not be settled¡­¡¹


    ¡¸All you do is worry about the people around you, even at a time like this¡­ Hey, Remilia. If this alliance is successful, me and¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸With Angel¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸No¡­¡­ fine. I¡¯ll tell you these things after the happy story is settled and settled.¡¹


    ¡¸What was¡­ that?¡¹


    Fufufu, I smiled like I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about. Of course I know that. I am sure that Angel intends to ask me to marry him.


    I sensed that he was putting off telling Remilia because he was worried that Remilia would bond with Williard, who would learn the truth and apologize to Remilia. He says he doesn¡¯t trust her anymore, but if he sees the person he once loved tearfully regretting and apologizing, he might change his mind, so that he wouldn¡¯t be a burden to Remilia at that time.


    If Remilia can shake off her former fianc¨¦ in a situation where they have formed an alliance and have no strings attached, Angel is going to tell her how he feels. He doesn¡¯t have to worry about that, there is no way I would trust Remilia¡¯s happiness to that man who refused to believe in Emi and condemned her. Above all, she said to Emi that the woman¡¯s number one favorite is the demon king Angel. I look forward to taking Angel¡¯s arm in front of Pina.

 CH 9.1

    8-10 minutes 21.07.2022


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    ¡¸Welcome back, is the alliance¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸The agreement was concluded successfully. This one has materials for demons and magical stones, and that one has food and other necessities of life. They will do it on a smaller scale for a while to see how it goes, but it is still a much larger transaction than when they were using the store as a front. And the souvenirs Remilia advised me to bring back worked, too¡­ This way the people can survive the winter without starving.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank goodness.¡¹


    I put on a smile from the bottom of my heart. It was essential to my plan that this alliance be amicable.


    Well, considering that the Star Maiden, Williard, and his entourage had graduated from the academy less than a year ago and had not been leveled like Emi, they would not have the strength to face the demon tribe, including the Demon King, if they went against him. In the story, the leader of the Dominici Knights, who was the best in the country at the time, was killed in battle against the demon tribe, so it is impossible for a human being who has not been strengthened and nurtured to the point of being able to defeat a demon tribe in battle as in the story. It was a description that the protagonist, who had raised her level of skill considerably, were somehow able to compete with the soldiers of the demon tribe.


    When I talked to Klimt, who had been to the royal castle over there with Angel, he told me that the people over there were like puppets, covered in cold sweat and just nodding to Angel¡¯s words in front of the Demon King, who was a separated entity.


    ¡¸Because Angel can tell a lie from a statement, he doesn¡¯t properly see the actual expression and reaction of the person in front of him¡­ I¡¯m sure it¡¯s true that the other side accepted it wholeheartedly, as the saying goes. He said it was as if it ended peacefully from beginning to end, but I¡¯m sure the other side didn¡¯t feel alive. How can we say no in front of a force that could destroy the country and is riding into the castle?¡¹


    ¡¸My brother doesn¡¯t know how bad she is.¡¹


    I see, I says with a laugh, this will take one step further in my plan. After a while, my messenger whom I had released in the royal capital began to trade with the demon tribe in peace, and the disaster at the time of the calamity was not even a shadow of its former self even a while after I graduated from the academy,¡¸Why?! How could this happen?¡¹and projected the image of Pina raging in my own room.


    I see now. She can¡¯t travel around surrounded by men until the time of disaster comes. It must be annoying because you don¡¯t meet the guy you¡¯re supposed to be traveling with, and all the events that are supposed to have happened on the trip don¡¯t happen the way you thought they would, right?


    Ahh, it¡¯s soon. Very soon. My hand is on the neck of the woman who maliciously destroyed the¡¸Remilia¡¯s happiness¡¹ that my precious Emi desires.


    Before I start the final finishing touches, we begin the important preliminary work. Through the messenger from the royal capital, he brainwashed the consciousness of those who perjured me just a little bit. A sense of urgency that¡¸something bad will happen if I keep perjuring myself in the case of the Duchess Graupner¡±¡¹that suddenly arises.


    Four have now told their families and colleagues the truth. Two of them even corrected their testimonies at the royal palace. Saying,¡¸But there were lots of other people who testified,¡¹¡¸it¡¯s not just my testimony that counts,¡¹and¡¸momething about that time made me feel like I had to help Miss Pina, even if I had to lie a little bit.¡¹Well, well, that was a lot less effort than I expected. But this would have driven a wedge, albeit a small one, through the people of the royal court.


    By conducting trade, prejudice against the demon tribe is slowly being lifted. The demon tribe, which is no longer exposed to the miasma, has not had a single person go insane since then, and they have successfully integrated into human society without being known about it. The word spread slowly as merchants and other citizens who actually conduct business with them conveyed the correct form of the demon tribe and the fact that they are different from the demons of folklore. Some of the trade goods coming from the demon realm, such as demon materials and demon stones, were probably welcomed as being of good quality.


    With the disappearance of the source of the miasma, it is expected that the production of those products, which are now specialty products, will decrease¡­¡­ the technology of magical stone processing and magical tools was higher among the demon tribe. If manufacturing were a little more active, such goods would instead be on the trading list.


    As for the circumstances that led to its spread to the city.


    The god of creation, whom the demon tribe worshipped, had his power reduced in a battle with an evil god, and the goddess of purification was also captured through an ugly trick. The Evil God had been creating monsters and other deadly weapons to torment both humans and demons for a long time, but after the rescue of the Goddess of Purification and the successful defeat of the Evil God by the current king of the demon tribe, peace finally returned to the land where the demon tribe lives, and this is how they came to establish diplomatic relations. Angel understands that this is a gentle lie that is necessary to keep the peace.


    The people of the demon tribe had been cursed by an evil god to go insane, but they were told that since they had defeated the evil god, insanity would no longer occur. They say that the identity of the demon that people call the demon was hushed up, and all the people were forbidden to tell humans about the madness with a soul-binding contractual magic that only the demon king could use. The demons have some useful magic, could I have used this on Pina? No, that would not be fun.


    The fact that the god of creation had fallen and was about to become an evil god was also not made public. The only demonkin who knew about it were the demon king Angel and Klimt, who was there. I suggested this not only to make the story that¡¸it is the existence of the evil god that is to blame,¡¹but also because belief in the god of creation was the foundation of the hearts of the demon tribe, and if they knew that they had suffered until now because of the miasma it created, some might feel constrained to live from now on. The demon tribe needs to live a happy life without worrying about the past. These are my sincere words, which I can say in front of Angel without any falsehood.


    Pina tried to refute this based on the facts she learned on the story, saying,¡¸That¡¯s not true,¡¹¡¸how could a Star Maiden who has never left her country know such a thing?¡¹and¡¸no amount of Star Maiden can deny a story published by the head of a country over there without any evidence¡­¡­¡¹and¡¸the god of creation fell and became an evil god? That¡¯s the god they worship. If they hear that kind of accusation, there will be war,¡¹and she was very unhappy with admonishment.


    To sum up that woman¡¯s soliloquy, she would say,¡¸I should have been the one to be thanked by the demon tribe, which has nothing but beautiful faces, for clearing up the misunderstanding of the demon tribe, who call their deranged and dangerous state a demon and start living in human society while being persecuted for being identified with that demon.¡¹It was certainly true in the story, but it was so silly and self-important that it was all the more pathetic.


    Emi was helping someone without asking for anything in return. She is looking for a better future, saying,¡¸I¡¯m sure everyone will be happier that way.¡¹It is unforgivable that my sweet Emi was hurt by such a woman to the point that she shut herself up inside of me in despair.

 CH 9.2

    One day, Angel came to me with news, as I was spending my time in the demon world, doing the necessary groundwork for the project. It was while I was playing in the mud with demon children in a sort of orphanage in the demon realm. Apparently, to commemorate the one-year anniversary of the start of trade with the demon world, they decided to hold a party with the Demon King Angel and other important figures of the demon world as a social gathering.


    The story was that they would see how things went for a few years with small-scale transactions, but it seems that not a few people were attracted to trading goods with the demon tribe, and this was the result of being urged by the nobles and big merchants.


    I could tell from the messenger lurking around Pina that the woman was overjoyed to see Angel. She was told only yesterday by the treasurer of the royal court that she should¡¸exercise a little more moderation.¡¹Are you going to make them your another new dress? You still have a few pieces of clothing that you haven¡¯t even gone through¡­ I feel sorry to hear this from Pina¡¯s squires.


    Pina¡¯s true nature, which she had been unable to mend for some time, gradually began to emerge, and people began to think that¡¸if a woman with such a¡ºgood¡»personality was following around her fianc¨¦, it would not be surprising if she harassed him a little or two.¡¹


    Williard and his group also seem to be unconsciously feeling more dislike than the fully raised likability. Now they don¡¯t even see each other willingly.


    Children show unconditional love to their parents, but children born to terrible parents hate them. But I can¡¯t hate them, probably because I remember the love for my parents that was first imprinted on me. In the same way, does the false love that has been instilled not allow the Williards to take the option of giving up on Pina at the last minute? Or are you afraid of losing your stronghold that¡¸you are not wrong in condemning Remilia?¡¹


    Although she is called the Star Maiden, she is so ugly that she has become too famous among the nobles and castle servants and is not usually visible. Is it correct to say that it is impossible to get out? If it had been a time of war, would she have been heavily used? No, it¡¯s difficult because that lazy woman has done very little to level up or improve her¡¸ally buffs,¡¹ which is a star maiden¡¯s ability, so she¡¯s useless as it is.


    The story and reality have developed far apart.


    Six months ago, the academy began accepting students from the demon tribe to study abroad at the academy. They chose to coexist with the demons because they recognized their usefulness and hid their true intentions, saying,¡¸If the demons attack us, there is nothing we can do now.¡¹With this, the first prince has taken the opportunity to announce that he has demon blood in his veins, and is now at the forefront of diplomacy with the demon world.


    Last month, a marriage between a demon and a human couple was reported. Although there are some issues, such as the difference in life expectancy, we expect to see more of these marriages in the future.


    The case of Duchess Remilia, who had condemned the Dauphin Williard to the point of losing the backing of the Duke of Graupner, was found to be perjured, and Pina¡¯s true nature was occasionally glimpsed and her hysterical face was seen again and again, making them wonder,¡¸Was that condemnation the right thing to do?¡¹After all, even here, the statements like,¡¸I¡¯m sure there was a degree of harassment, but if that was the person you were dealing with, I can understand that feeling a little, and I think breaking off the engagement was too much,¡¹and¡¸even the last direct assault was not something that would have caused terrible injuries, but the punishment was too severe for the duchess,¡¹were existing. This is especially true of the women who were at the academy at the time, although they do not speak openly against the royal family.


    I guess I am able to make the right decision now that I am away from Pina and no longer smelling that perfume.


    In direct contrast to the first prince who shines in diplomacy with the demon world, Williard, who was forced by His Majesty to take full care of Pina, who could not be used properly as a Star Maiden no matter how long she stayed, saying,¡¸He was the person who went to such lengths to get rid of his fianc¨¦,¡¹ came to feel depressed.


    ¡¸Hey, Pina¡­ Hurry up and come on. If it¡¯s a dress you haven¡¯t worn yet, there¡¯s plenty to go around. Budgets don¡¯t just spring up.¡¹


    ¡¸Why do you say such cold words? I¡¯m too embarrassed to entertain Angel with the dress I have in my closet right now¡­¡­ Will is okay with his prospective fianc¨¦e attending dressed shabbily and being laughed at by the demons?¡¹


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t say that, just that there are limits¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s terrible¡­! Will has become cold to me¡­¡­ When I was at the school, you listened to me and even took a lot of time to talk to me. No matter how much you tell me that now you need time for self-discipline¡­ You wouldn¡¯t even let me go to the suburbs to take down demons anymore¡­ I¡¯d like to be with someone else, but Will won¡¯t let me¡­¡¹


    Pina was still a potential fianc¨¦e, because that¡¯s what the Star Maiden Pina wanted at the time. Pina herself had a problem with the idea of having a fiancee to marry a man she had already chosen, so she evaded by saying,¡¸I still have a lot to learn, so I can¡¯t be your official fiancee,¡¹ and waited for people around her to say,¡¸No, you¡¯re right,¡¹but all she got in return was a cold response like,¡¸Well, yes, that¡¯s true.¡¹Only the education officer and the lady attendant with Pina knew that Pina was upset about it.


    For a new fianc¨¦e, and the nobles around her were on board just because she was a Star Maiden. Now that his true nature is known, that story is frozen, and even if Pina wants it now, the royal family will be reluctant this time.


    Williard, the crown prince, self-disciplines under Pina¡¯s displeasure¡­ it is not surprising that the level-raising that Emi was doing is not possible now. Because of his duties as the crown prince. In the story¡­¡­ or the game, the time of disaster was caused by the Demon King invoked by Remilia, and while the knights and soldiers suppressed the continuing damage caused by the demons led by the demon tribe in various places, Williard, who has the blood of a hero, held the sword in order to strike the main cause. The situation was supposed to be different in reality.


    Pina was impatient that a year had passed without any of the likability-raising events that occur when the game story progresses, due to the loss of the trip to defeat the Demon King. She can no longer get the love potion, and she can¡¯t even take the method of fighting together as friends as she did in the game. Lately, the guys she was supposed to have been less and less friendly, and she asked myself,¡¸Don¡¯t tell me that unlike in the game, if I don¡¯t do anything, my likability goes down over time?¡¹She muttered irritably in her room.


    Pina gnashed her teeth in frustration, thinking that if only she could travel, she could make all the other guys besides Williard and the others go crazy for her as much as she wanted, since she remembers all the conversations during the night camp in the dungeon, when the demon attacked her and begged her help, and all the other event choices.


    Giving normal items to the target of the attack was quickly stopped as it was outwardly offensive for a potential fianc¨¦e of the crown prince to repeatedly give gifts to other members of the opposite sex, and first of all, he did not look too happy about it. That¡¯s why she had to go to defeat the demons with the guys who haven¡¯t been able to conquer them at all yet. Unlike in the game, Pina was frustrated with Williard, who restricted her behavior, perhaps out of jealousy.


    No matter how much he told her that¡¸he had work to do,¡¹ Pina didn¡¯t understand even that much, and recently Williard had been feeling increasingly frustrated. He was not convinced that an unmarried woman staying out with another man, even if it is in the name of defeating demons, is a bad appearance, even if she is a prospective fianc¨¦e in name only. Pina blamed him for this with tears in her eyes, saying it was terrible.


    Now he thought,¡¸If she was making such a big deal of playing the tragic heroine, maybe she was making a big deal out of a little thing like Remilia¡¯s. She pushed her down the stairs. The fact that she pushed her down the stairs was just because she was so angry that the stairs happened to be behind her when she pushed her, and she probably didn¡¯t intend to kill her or cause her serious injury,¡¹he thought that time.


    If Remilia had been able to hear even her heart, she would have immediately cut off Williard¡¯s head, saying,¡¸What¡¯s the matter now?¡¹even if she had to cut off the revenge play.


    Williard¡¯s entourage has not decided what to do next, as his former fianc¨¦e was left abandoned or dismayed by his former fianc¨¦e and the engagement was amicably called off. They, too, are beginning to be abandoned by other nobles.


    Williard and his entourage are now tired of Pina¡¯s selfishness, but for some reason, they can¡¯t give up on her at the last moment. Although she has the title of ¡°Star Maiden,¡± her power is useless unless she uses it very well, even in wartime. They have tried to encourage her to study agriculture, dairy farming, and geology, but she does not want to do so.


    Williard said,¡¸I can¡¯t make you a new dress,¡¹to get away from Pina¡¯s kinky cry, and left the room. He sighed deeply as he muttered a few words of regret,¡¸How could I have let this happen?¡¹


    Inside the castle, some people began to say,¡¸Williard is going to be abolished and the first prince, Erhasha, is going to be crowned as the crown prince.¡¹The king, who had heard the rumors at the time and allowed Remilia¡¯s absolution to be carried out, has long regretted since then that he should have had the royal family¡¯s secret service examine the evidence again, apart from the evidence that Williard had submitted, saying that he had¡¸corroborated it perfectly.¡¹It looked like solid evidence on paper, but¡­¡­


    Recently, as if to corroborate this, a witness at the time, unable to bear the scruples of his conscience, said,¡¸Actually, I perjured her at the request of the star maiden.¡¹Some of those who heard the confessions also tipped off the authorities. Although the number is small, suspicions have arisen.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t the other evidence fabricated as well?¡¹


    Mistress Remilia complained that she had been falsely accused. There are too many charges and too much evidence to support them, and that¡¯s beyond doubt as far as they can see¡­¡­ They only thought it was a grossly exaggerated excuse, but on the off chance that it is true. If the evidence is all false, if the evidence is all false to the witnesses who tell that vast third party story.


    ¡¸No, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¹


    Williard had no intention of breaking off the engagement at that time. The absolution play at that time was supposed to be a farce to encourage Remilia to reflect and let the nobles know widely that the Star Maiden and Remilia were reconciled. The plan is to confront the changed Remilia with her foolish deed, threaten to break off the engagement if she balks, and then Remilia will bow down to the star maiden for the grand finale. Therefore, there was no formal trial or investigation by a legitimate investigative agency that would have been recorded, and in fact, this was done with Remilia¡¯s future in mind after the handcuffs were made.


    He said that Williard, his entourage, and some of the nobles, including himself, knew the backstory, but that Remilia¡¯s stubborn refusal to admit guilt and her acceptance of the annulment had thrown everything out of whack.


    If only they had disgraced themselves that time to an innocent noble daughter. The power of the ¡°Star Maiden,¡± as she was called, was not seen as such by the whole country, and the poisoned woman who made it happen was promoted by the whole country. Because he cannot admit it, he subconsciously denies it, meditating on all the discomfort, saying,¡¸It can¡¯t be true.¡¹


    If Remilia had found out that he was thinking of putting the blame on¡¸Remilia,¡¹ who was a minor at the time, she would still have been separated head and torso before finishing her revenge story, just like Williard.

 CH 10

    An evening party was announced for the fellowship with the magical realm, but that day will not come soon enough. As this is an event of national prestige, there is ample time for preparation, and participants make various arrangements in preparation for the event. It is also common for high ranking female aristocrats to start by having cloth woven for dresses.


    I, too, make preparations for the evening party. However, the women of the demonkin were happy to provide the dresses and ornaments, so I left it to them. They gave me a golden magic crystal stone the color of Angel¡¯s eyes, which they said Angel had made, and asked me to use it as an ornament for the evening party, I pretended not to notice it and happily accepted it, telling him just that,¡¸It¡¯s a beautifully colored magic stone.¡¹It¡¯s a beautiful color, true that, because the hair color of my¡­¡­ Remilia¡¯s, Emi¡¯s¡¸Remilia¡¹is the same as Angel¡¯s eyes, a boiled-down dark gold.


    ¡¸Umm¡­ Remilia-san, that, it was a magic crystal stone that my brother made¡­ Do you know what it means to wear it?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I¡¯ve never heard it, you know? ¡­What could possibly go wrong?¡¹


    ¡¸No, Klimt, uhh, this thing have no other intention than to keep annoying insects away from her, i¨Cit¡¯s not like that.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Brother, I¡¯m not impressed with your deception and filling the outer moat.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not, no. I¡¯m not deceiving her just because I haven¡¯t told her yet.¡¹


    I knew from the knowledge of the story that there is a culture in the demon tribe to propose to the opposite sex by giving a magic crystal stone that you made, and that wearing it indicates acceptance, but as¡¸Remilia¡¹had never heard of it in fact, I answered that way.


    I both like Klimt and Angel. Klimt is a loyal subject who would not hesitate to give his life for his brother and his country, and Angel is a statesman who can act without personal feelings for the future of his people and his country. Even if they will be misled by Pina and what she will tell them, I can trust them from the bottom of their hearts that they will choose me, who is necessary for the country, over a woman whom they only feel a liking for. I am more useful than Pina, by all means, right? Well, I sealed the items she needed to deceive them.


    ¡­ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not like they were brainwashed and manipulated. It¡¯s their own fault for not trusting Emi, who has been beside me since I was a little girl, spent a lot of time with me and saved me many times, and chose this ending. Hey, isn¡¯t that right, everyone?


    The stage is set. For the first time in a long time, I return to the village where I am supposed to be holding the title of lord. No, I don¡¯t think it was appropriate because it was now too large to be called a village. Demon tribes that had been living in hiding on the neighboring borders were also invited to this place, and now it has become a trading city where trade with the demon world is conducted from this base.


    The road was opened here because it would be alarming to suddenly build a transition gate that directly connects to the demon world in or near the royal capital.


    Of course, the center of the country knows this. This is why I went to the trouble of saying at the time,¡¸Please keep an eye on me.¡¹In this situation where the usefulness of the demon tribe has become well known, it is to be known that¡¸the demon tribe had lived happily before that in the village where Remilia Rose Graupner was settled.¡¹


    I prepared materials for the village, served food to the settlers, repaired abandoned houses at first, and worked magic myself to cultivate the land. I once took care of a child who had just moved here and was bedridden when it got a fever in my mansion. I arranged schools, stores, and jobs whenever I was asked to. I gave almost all of my taxes back to this settlement, and even though I was a lord, I often dived into the dungeons and poured in the money I earned by slaughtering demons.


    They know that nowadays, not only demons, but also children and beggars who had no place to go in the capital or other territories are gathered here to work in agriculture, cleaning the city, and making compost.¡¸Remilia Rose Graupner, who insisted on her innocence right up to the end, was not corrupt, even after being driven into the backwoods, and she did what she could to help others,¡¹the deeds so spoken of are well done¡­¡­ I just did what Emi would have done. Using a system that was successful in Emi¡¯s world, which was in Emi¡¯s knowledge. I bet Emi would have done the same. No, she would have built a kinder city than I did.


    Unlike my city, which continues to be successful, I have never heard a good story about the direct jurisdiction of the Dauphin Williard. Well, I am making all the difference.


    He suggested¡¸rotational agriculture¡¹based on what seemed to be knowledge from a previous life that Pina had told him, and he spread the word to his people first that he was in the process of researching which crops would be best suited for the restoration of the land. In Emi¡¯s world, I knew more about the fungus that exists in the roots of leguminous plants, and I was able to find the right kind of fungus in our world. If I know what kind of things I was looking for, the path can be greatly shortened. Furthermore, the business of making and selling compost at low cost, which was derived from the cleaning business, has now spread throughout the country, and thanks to the compost produced by my estate, the harvest in the granary area with which we have a partnership has increased by 1.2 times compared to previous years.


    As for the compost, which has become an industry in this city, the demons are helping. Even though they have less magical power among the demon tribe, the magical power of the demon tribe is stronger than that of humans. They are partially responsible for the fermentation and agitation of the compost, which is the result of their high production efficiency.


    Furthermore, from Emi¡¯s memory, I also know that¡¸breeding¡¹has been successful in creating a variety that is resistant to disease and cold damage, and yields a higher yield, although the taste is a little lower. Next year, the rice seeds will also be distributed free of charge on a trial basis to farmers throughout the country, which is highly anticipated because of the success it has already had in the surrounding areas.


    Ahh, the rest of the time, Williard would make condiments and dishes from Pina¡¯s knowledge. Mayonnaise, I think it was called. Emi tried to recreate it, but gave up because she couldn¡¯t get fresh, clean eggs in this world. In the end, the mayonnaise that Williard created was aborted before it could be commercialized, creating a lot of food poisoning patients. It didn¡¯t seem to be a problem for a small group of prototyping, though I¡¯m sure it was due to the fact that they bottled it for the first time and let it sit in their mouths for some time.


    It seems that they used raw eggs after applying a purification spell, but if only Pina had properly understood that food poisoning is caused by microorganisms, none of this would have happened. Purification isn¡¯t some convenient magic that automatically determines and removes entities that are harmful to people, you know? She didn¡¯t seem to realize that noxious air, poison, dirt, and the conditions of use are only against inanimate objects and the removal of¡¸dirt.¡¹


    Because I knew this from my knowledge of Emi, I solved this problem by using the soul attribute magic used by the demon tribe to develop a magic that limited death to weak and small objects. By applying this¡¸death-giving magic¡¹once to raw eggs washed in their shells using the water magic method, to vinegar and oil used as ingredients, and to the finished mayonnaise, I succeeded in creating a safe mayonnaise without the risk of food poisoning. In addition, the product is bottled and commercialized in small quantities that can be used up to prevent cross-contamination after purchase.


    Incidentally, realizing from Emi¡¯s knowledge that this magic should also be useful in the medical field, I dispatched demons to doctors and their assistants to spread this magic. It can prevent festering and worsening of external injuries without affecting larger life of beings like humans, and when used in conjunction with purification, it can produce clean water anywhere. Since it is a level of soul attribute magic that any demon tribe can use, it has also led to the creation of employment for demon tribe members.


    I also dabbled in curry, chocolate, and many other things. Curry was once a rarity because of the abundant use of expensive spices, but it was quickly forgotten. Maybe Pina¡¯s tongue is to blame for coming up with the recipe. The curry I made based on Emi¡¯s memory was well received by Angel and the others.


    In addition, Pina, who was trying to make chocolate but did not even understand the manufacturing process, imported large quantities of¡¸cacao,¡¹ which is treated as a medicine, with vague knowledge, putting pressure on Williard¡¯s budget as crown prince and leading to arguments. Furthermore, the chocolate is not finished until then.


    Also, Williard was going to do a major flood control project, including reinforcing riverbanks, in an area that repeatedly flooded, but he destroyed that project by building a dam at the back of my territory, which is located upstream from it. The construction order was placed mainly with local laborers, rather than with the selected government contractor who was scheduled to undertake the river work. A great facility will be completed next year that will be able to handle not only the flooding during the rainy season but also the late summer sun. This is another knowledge that was in Emi.


    The Dauphin¡¯s direct jurisdiction seems to be beginning to be deserted due to the increase in the number of people using it for distribution, since a bridge large and wide enough for carriages to pass each other was built earlier. This is what happens when you are reluctant to spend the royal family¡¯s budget on flood control projects and easily give permission for her plans. Well, I wrote about the construction of the bridge in such a way that it could be mistaken for¡¸a simple one needed for the construction of the dam.¡¹Williard-sama, if you want to hate me, please hate your own father.


    The time for bad times has not come and now there is no war. After the miasma has been stopped, the threat of demons is expected to weaken, and the only way to make achievements is to work hard in domestic affairs, which I will crush. Those who remain around in Williard¡¯s entourage now have no place to stay in their parents¡¯ home, and they no longer have the power to do great things. The only thing that could turn the tables would be for Pina, the Star Maiden they¡¯re serving, to pull off some kind of miracle¡­ but, how could I possibly let that happen?


    Ahh, also, Pina is running a¡¸soup kitchen¡¹and I haven¡¯t done anything about it. It was obvious that it would not end well. In fact, the people, not just the nobility, probably knew that she was just scoring points, and no one praised her actions. Because really, all she do is a soup kitchen, right? She don¡¯t provide employment support, she don¡¯t protect the children when they come to get food, she just serve them food. There is no famine and people are not starving to death, but they just feed the unemployed people with no fixed address, and those people have settled around the plaza where they frequently hold soup kitchens and are resented by the surrounding residents. Moreover, she only take the lead in appealing to the relatively comfortable but good-looking royal capital and the crown prince¡¯s direct domain capitals, and do not do much to provide steady support to the remote areas and frontier villages that are truly in need. It¡¯s like that woman who just wants to be praised.


    I remember such a delightful story¡­ I stand in front of the mirror and swoon as I place the beautiful dress given to me by Angel, which is a gradation of blue to black, the same color as his hair. Sphere, who has been assisting me in my imitation of a lord in place of a secretary, smiled,¡¸It suits you.¡¹She is pleased as if it were her own when she sees how Angel takes care of me. It must have looked like she was admiring a dress given to me by Angel.


    I answered like a pretty maiden,¡¸I hope Angel will be pleased.¡¹Ahh, I¡¯m really looking forward to it.

 CH 11

    Almost all of the aristocrats in the country are expected to attend the fellowship between the demon realm and our homeland. I guess they want to have a friendly connection with the demon tribe as much as possible. They are afraid that the trade goods with the demons are so attractive that they cannot bear the thought that¡¸they are negative toward the demons if they are absent from the trade.¡¹


    In summary, he says,¡¸I heard you are already doing business with a demon tribe. Let me have a piece on in it.¡¹He is a duke in an aristocratic society where information warfare is vital, but his ears are too slow to catch on. Well, I had my hand in it and blocked out as much information as possible.


    Emi did not recognize my parents as her family, which is why she declared that day that she was severing my parent-child relationship¡­ I know that they don¡¯t care much that I was actually removed from the family register as a child and thrown out after that. But if Duke Graupner hadn¡¯t hired a chamberlain and bodyguard who could be bought off by that woman¡­ It was almost impossible to frame Emi for the crime. Even though it was a negligent act of stupidity, he caused my sweet Emi to be falsely accused and hurt. This is the punishment he deserves, isn¡¯t it?


    I have been gently barred by Angel from dealing in magical resources because of my exaggerated fear of the name of Duke Graupner, but I¡¯m sure I could get in if I had the talent. Furthermore, they must be suffering greatly because they have deliberately flooded the market with a large amount of products from the magical world that compete with the Duke Graupner¡¯s famous silk fabrics, spirits, and fine paper.


    Various inventions created by Emi, which are upwardly compatible with the products for which he had to sell the rights to Duke Graupner, are also beginning to spread throughout the country with my help. Are they in a hurry to finally realize that their funding sources have been clamped down and that tax revenues have been significantly reduced? I had expected him to notice and act earlier, being a duke and all, but I was disappointed. My expectation was that he would have made a move six months ago.


    Because of the slow response, some people in the dukedom are said to be unemployed. Of course, I have accepted them and their families as settlers on my land. They are a valuable productive force, and above all, Emi would have cared about them.


    I told the Sphere I wasn¡¯t interested in having any interaction with them, so I used the letter to fire up the fireplace. When he sent me away, he said,¡¸His Majesty was kind enough not to take away my nobility, but from this day forward, you will have no family, and I will consider you a stranger to me,¡¹and he actually removed the parent-child registration and registered me as an independent family¡­ No, it was just Duke Graupner. That¡¯s too rude for a business letter to send to a stranger.


    On the day of the party, which he had been waiting for a day and a thousand years, he passed through the gate with his carriage, along with Angel and other important figures in the world of magic. Except for Angel, most of them had lost their lives due to the battles and frenzies in the story. Now no one is missing. Those who were sick on the verge of going crazy are also here, having recovered through purification. If I pass through the gate that connects this place to the royal capital, I will reach a trading post that is under construction on the outskirts of the royal capital. Today, a delegation from the demon world, including the king of the demon tribe, was expected to pass by for an evening party, and people were crowded along the road, looking very interested in the event.


    Everyone cheered for the knights, who were controlling magical beasts instead of horses, and everyone looked favorably at the demons, who looked unfamiliar with their horns and tails, but were all beautifully shaped.


    ¡¸¡­For Remilia, though, this will be a homecoming. Are you nervous?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, a little. What if they don¡¯t believe me again¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Remilia¡­¡¹


    I¡¯m ready to deny all the evidence which that woman fabricated, though. If there are still fools who only want to see what they want to believe, what shall I really do? I wonder if I will then have to consider recreating the¡¸curse of being able to tell only the truth for a whole day¡¹that was mentioned in the April Fool¡¯s Day event in the story.


    Oh, that¡¯s a good idea too. It would be fun to crucify her and make her confess, I thought, and then I reconsidered,¡¸Emi would never do that, not even to someone who had wronged her.¡¹


    Looking into my face, which was made to look anxious, Angel takes my hand in his lap. He took the trouble to sit next to me in the spacious carriage and whispered sweetly,¡¸I¡¯ve got your back,¡¹while pretending not to notice the stunned stares of his own younger siblings sitting across from him.


    On the chest of Angel, dressed in formal attire, there was a light red color, the color of the hero¡¯s eyes in the story, but now, as you can see, it is decorated with a light blue cravat. The same color as my eyes. The cufflinks and other accessories are all dark gold, the same color as my hair. On the contrary, if they see me wearing Angel¡¯s hair and eye color, a stranger would think that we are lovers.


    The fact that he would do such an assertive thing without telling me or getting my approval makes me think that this man is very much in love and very timid.


    ¡¸Are we really going to enter the venue separately?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m sure the nobles of this country would find it not very interesting to have you and I working together with the demon tribe from the very beginning.¡¹


    Of course, that is not the reason. In fact, it is true that the fact that I, who is thought to have lost my power as a noble, am already friendly with a demon tribe that will be an important trading partner for the whole country is not welcomed, but those of my family who are already involved in the current trade of resources in the demon world know that I am close to the demon tribe. But it¡¯s not a good decision to stand out from the start by taking the arm of Angel, who will be the guest of honor, because it¡¯s not a good decision considering the revenge drama that will follow.


    Because it would be boring to show that I am Angel¡¯s partner from the very beginning, wouldn¡¯t it? I¡¯d like to start by smashing that woman where she¡¯s at.


    ¡­Uhm, how long I have been looking forward to this day since the day of the decisive play orchestrated by the Star Maiden. She spins the bottle of beer she received from the waiter among the people in the hall. Chandeliers twinkled on the ceiling, and the venue was brightly lit with the lavish use of expensive magical tools.


    I remained conscious of my surroundings without moving my eyes from the throne. I can see those who have noticed¡¸Duchess Remilia¡¹whispering something to each other from a distance, but I have arranged a light inhibition technique so that those who are in close proximity to the royal family will not recognize me as I am, and that they will not be able to recognize me at some distance, so there is no need to worry about a commotion before the evening party.


    The golden beer, brought in from the demon tribe under the guise of¡¸goodwill,¡¹glistened in the light. It is a liquor made by fermenting lilin fruit, one of the few crops that grow in the demon world, which is beginning to be said to have something to do with the fact that the lifespan of the demon tribe, which¡¸originally had the same body as humans, was extended to a different species.¡¹I knew it was safe from my knowledge of the story, but I had it ingested by me and the people living in the city I built for some length of time to make sure it was safe again.


    The eyes of the nobles glistening at the sight of the sparkling wine, some showing a greediness that would make them drink it up in a heartbeat if they weren¡¯t so self-disciplined that they thought it had been handed out as a toast, and others planning to get as many glasses of lillin¡¯ wine as they can by approaching countrymen who seem not to know about the lillin¡¯ fruit, asking them in a friendly manner,¡¸Would anyone like to switch to a drink that doesn¡¯t contain alcohol?¡¹ And even those who are scheming to get as many glasses of lilin liquor as possible. Since the benefits of¡¸contributing to their health according to the magic they possess¡¹have been discussed so that everyone can drink it, no one wants to give it up, though.


    Although not directly curative like potions, lilin berries have the power to improve illnesses and chronic conditions that are ineffective with potions and healing magic by consuming the magic power of the person who ingests them. In fact, it was used by the demon tribe to heal their bodies from the miasma, and it was thanks to the Lilin fruit that so many demon tribe members were able to survive in the demon world where purification was non-existent. Many of them know that the Lilin fruit cured the Chief Mage of the Royal Palace of Leyva the other day when he was laid low by illness. Ordinary people don¡¯t have that much magical power, so they can¡¯t expect such dramatic effects, but they are free to dream.


    The scope of the lilin fruit crop is now expanding and will be the centerpiece of future trade goods, but this lilin wine must be drunk by everyone present. They can ask for a second glass or more, but they have to let each person consume one. Because this is not just a lilin wine, it¡¯s specially made. It is a painstaking task to prepare again and set up a place for them to drink.


    The evening party began, and the king of this country said a few words of welcome to the king of the demon tribe, and then moved on to the next toast. While waiting quietly, those who cannot contain their frenzy to sip the lilin wine cannot remove their consciousness from the glass in their hands. The king of this country has also glanced at me and given me a glance of concern.


    After the formal greeting, the nobles were all at once clinking their glasses in a moment of joy. I also tipped my glass. The lilin wine, with its subtle acidity and fresh fruit aroma, was a little lukewarm in the area at the back of the hall where the lower-ranking nobles here were hanging out, as it had been handed out for some time, but it tasted better than any other wine I have ever tasted, considering it was a beautiful wine that would lead to victory.


    A cheer goes up, especially from the high-ranking nobles in front, who probably had high magical powers. Perhaps there was a change in the body. The more serious the chronic illness and the higher the magical power, the more pronounced the effect.


    I sat on the throne to watch the king, the crown prince, and their entourages drink their fill of lilin wine¡­ They began to move quietly to the front of the hall where Angel and the others were.


    ¡¸How is your body, O king of the land of men?¡¹


    ¡¸This is¡­ The back pain I had suffered from for years seemed to melt away, and the breathlessness I always had was a lie. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve regained the body I had when I was young and healthy¡­ I felt its power when I sipped the lilin fruit, but this one made into a fizzy drink is even better!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s good to know.¡¹


    ¡¸I was told that lilin berries could also be sold as a trade item¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it can¡¯t be everything as much as we would like it to be. We understand that the demand is high. But if you use it too often with the amount of magic a person has, it will cause depletion, so you should limit its distribution in some way, as we talked about.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s for sure.¡¹


    The high-ranking nobles looked at me as I glided along without making a rustling sound as I approached, and then opened the way. I also heard the voices of Angel and the king. But it was amplified and picked up by wind magic, so it would not have reached the ears of the others.


    A step further forward, there is David, now a knight errant, and Claude, working as a political officer, who is not much better, and St¨¦phane, a magician and a musician, who is in between. I saw Pina standing surrounded in the center of it, looking at Angel with entranced eyes. The eyes of Claude and the others looking at Pina were colored with confusion and astonishment. The corners of my mouth turned up involuntarily as I realized that¡¸The Villainess Remilia¡¹had won.


    ¡¸You have seen how wonderful the lilin fruit is, but did you notice that the lilin wine we handed out this time is specially made and has a weak but powerful spell-breaking power?¡¹


    ¡¸What the?! A curse¡­like what?¡¹


    ¡¸Unlike physical illness, it will be difficult to grasp in my own case¡­ It is a kind of evil curse that manipulates people¡¯s emotions and instills false favoritism. They¡¯ve lost all liking for the person they used to perceive favorably for no reason, haven¡¯t they?¡¹


    Yes, this drink is an antidote to the¡¸potion of attractiveness¡¹that takes advantage of the properties of the lilin fruit. The love potion that was circulating within this country was fortunately made by one demon tribe. Effects brought about by the magical power of the creator of the love potion by using the ingredients of the lilin fruit, which have the property of curing illness by consuming magical power, in combination with herbs and other ingredients¡­ In other words, it has the power to cleanly erase only the likability raised by the¡¸potion of attractiveness.¡¹


    The king of this country, who pasted astonishment on his words, looked at the Star Maiden to see if she had noticed anything. Williard, who was listening to the conversation beside him, gulps as if peering into himself, and immediately turns his attention to Pina.


    ¡¸Your Majesty, Demon King!¡¹


    What did she mistake it for? That woman, who thought to herself to no end, suddenly ran up to the king of another country.


    Angel¡¯s entourage frowned, and Klimt, with his hand on his sword, interrupted his body to intimidate Pina.


    ¡¸¡­This girl is?¡¹


    ¡¸Ha, uhm¡­ She is a girl with the power of the¡ºStar Maiden¡»in our country¡¯s lore¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Well, she looks like a good¡ºdecoration.¡»¡¹


    The humans quickly changed color at Angel¡¯s response, snickering that the name is grandiose, but the substance is not. Only Pina, who was oblivious to the sarcasm, was laughing, putting her hands on her cheeks and saying,¡¸No, no, I don¡¯t want to be put in display,¡¹ as if embarrassed, mistaking it for a compliment.


    Ahh, I¡¯m looking forward to this¡­ onwards, that face will be contorted, colored by despair and regret.

 CH 12.1

    ¡¸Your Majesty, Demon King, uhm, can I call you Angel-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­This woman¡¯s name is?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I¡¯m just¡­ uhm, I am, my name is Pina Blanche. I am called the Star Maiden by those around me, but by all means, Angel-sama, please call me Pina.¡¹


    He just asked the other side for the name of the rude one, and when Pina, who was perverted, replied that way, a blue streak appeared on Angel¡¯s forehead. What she was saying is so far apart that it looks like a comedy, and I almost have a toothy grin on my face. Why would anyone want to put this woman in front of a state guest of honor? What was the instructor doing teaching manners when there was so much time, this would still be better for a 5 year old who hasn¡¯t even made her tea party debut.


    There was a soft and predictable aroma wafting from the space Pina ran through. My mood was further boosted by the fact that the trap had worked as I had hoped. I knew it was through a number of people, but it was this woman who asked for the¡¸nectar of Lilith.¡¹It was tentative because one of the intermediaries was killed to keep its mouth shut, but now we know for sure.


    Lilith flower nectar was a chargeable item in the story that raised the demon tribe¡¯s favor, and now Angel has designated it as a prohibited item to be handled and strictly forbidden to take out of the country. Of course, what this woman got was not actually the nectar of the Lilith flower, but just a harmless perfume made from a harmless flower native to the magical world with a characteristic smell. Pina herself used it as a trap because she had never held a real one in her hands, so she would not notice it. She is so stupid that she comes out wearing the evidence in this way and feels all the more adorable.


    ¡¸By the way, King of the Land of Men¡­ Did you know that the woman there gives off a scent known as a drug that is strictly forbidden to be taken out of the country because it affects the mind and can only be used by those with a license?¡¹


    ¡¸Wha¡­?!¡¹


    The king of the land, whose eyes widened in astonishment, directed the kingsguard knights behind him with a glance to keep Pina away from Angel. The kinsman who moved was David¡¯s own brother, the eldest son of the Dominici family. He skipped David, the Star Maiden escort for the coming Star Maiden¡¯s, a de facto ¡°incompetent¡± pronouncement from the king, but he doesn¡¯t seem to have the luxury of realizing that much. The knightly figure is treating the woman he has been pampering like a sinner, but without any reason to raise his voice in rebuttal, he drops his outstretched hand and awkwardly moves closer to her. Now that man, the Star Maiden who chose to be by his side even to the point of breaking off the engagement, is in that state, and I guess it¡¯s awkward because he¡¯s not even training properly because he¡¯s worried about what people around him will think. There¡¯s a limit to how much you can train alone, and it takes a few days on the knighthood¡¯s training schedule to go on a full-scale demon slaying mission, however¡­ David, who cannot be away for long from his escort Pina, the¡¸Star Maiden¡¹to his eyes, has not been able to take that time. He said that many of the knights don¡¯t want to escort Pina, so they have no choice but to increase David¡¯s operation. Pina, who no longer had access to the perfume of attractiveness, was still trying to curry favor with the good-looking Konoe without changing her behavior, and was failing drastically. She was shunned by their professionalism.


    The exceptions are a few who were boned by a secret love potion that was mentioned in a poisoned taste while escorting the Dauphin during his school years. However, some of them are knights in name only, as they have long since dropped off the career track due to their frequent behavior unbecoming of a member of the Kingsguard, such as sitting down next to the Star Maiden to have tea when requested during work hours. David is doing the same, which is why he avoids his brother, who is called a sword saint but continues to strive to be one.


    Stefan, the son of the chief royal mage, is also close to Pina in terms of his position, but his father is completely on Angel¡¯s side, glaring at Pina, who is named as the one who drugged Angel, the demon king who brought Lilin, who cured his chronic disease.


    Stefan, too, was on the verge of becoming both a magician and a musician before he went up to the academy. Many of the wizards in the Sorcerer¡¯s Tower resented Pina because they were grateful that Emi had developed a lot of non-lethal, life-useful magic that she had helped invent with her¡¸modern knowledge cheat,¡¹ which had improved the status of magicians, who were said to be¡¸money-grubbing insects except in time of war.¡¹Furthermore, Pina, who is no longer able to use the perfume of charm, was practically banned after graduation from the school for being rude to the ladies of nobility in social circles. Stefan, who is still under the protection of the Star Maiden, has no proper accomplishments because he does not come to the sorcerer¡¯s tower to guard the Star Maiden due to his awkwardness, and there is no salon that calls him as a musician, so when asked what Stefan¡¯s profession is, he has to tilt his head.


    Claude is the only one who works every day as a political officer, but when he proposes policies that sound good, such as¡¸pensions,¡¹¡¸child allowance,¡¹¡¸universal health insurance,¡¹ and¡¸welfare,¡¹ which he hears about from the Star Maiden, and then he was asked,¡¸So, where is the money going to come from?¡¹He was repeatedly kicked out, and now he is working in a smaller company. I wonder if he was that stupid. The world Emi lived in was too developed to introduce the same thing without much more mature social system and stable tax revenues than this country, which I think is obvious if you think about it for a minute.


    Not to mention the fall of Williard, the crown prince. Oh, by the way, it seems that Pina had a certain magical tool developed based on an idea that she said would be¡¸useful¡¹if it were available. Maybe it¡¯s because we can now get high-quality magic crystal stones from the demon world. From the materials we were arranging, she found out that we were trying to produce and disseminate, at a low cost, a food heating and cooking device inspired by the¡¸microwave oven¡¹that existed in Emi¡¯s world, and a¡¸refrigerator¡¹that already existed but only a few nobles had a similar device¡­¡­ I squashed that plan by spreading a similar one that was already in the demon world, where magical tools were more developed, first. That¡¯s about all that¡¯s new, I guess.


    I made a look of disbelief and turned my attention to Pina, who was said to be¡¸on drugs.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s! You¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m just¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Reports are coming up from the person in charge of conducting the trade. When someone asked for a drug ingredient that was forbidden to export, he refused, but when he was approached with a bribe, he gave them a perfume made from a flower native to another magical world under the false pretense that it was the same. The smell of that illegally distributed perfume is wafting from you to your nose. I ask again, if you were not trying to harm me, what difference does it make?¡¹


    ¡¸Tch¡­¡¹


    Attempting to serve a love potion to cage a person without regard to his/her feelings, is sufficient to¡¸do harm.¡¹


    Knowing that the demon king Angel¡¯s eyes can see through lies, Pina quickly changed the color of her face and turned her head down. There is no way to tell the truth without lying, and the only way to avoid being exposed for lying is to shut up.


    ¡¸Hmm, as expected, you know that my eyes can see through lies. You heard me right.¡¹


    ¡¸Y¨CYou¡¯re wrong¡­ It¡¯s just, I, I just wanted to get to know you demons better¡­¡¹


    ¡¸So, you¡¯re doing through use of those drugs? Just like Remilia warned me about.¡¹


    ¡¸Why, why did Angel-sama know that person¡¯s name¡­!?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ The knight there, keep her mouth shut. When I am insulted by this woman to whom I owe so much for saving our country, I feel like strangling her to death. And you, woman, I don¡¯t allow yourself to call me names. I don¡¯t care about the position of an ornamental person who is enshrined in a country. Shut your disrespectful mouth unless you want to die.¡¹


    I was so irritated that I put my hand on his arm as I approached him soundlessly to restrain Angel¡¯s anger, which had been peeled off by the stranger¡¯s words.¡¸Angel, don¡¯t raise your voice for me.¡¹As I spoke, Angel¡¯s brow furrowed as he felt a familiar body heat touch her, and he looked away from Pina and smiled softly when he saw me.


    Pina glared at me,¡¸Why are you?¡¹hurriedly shutting her mouth, as if she thought it was a bad idea after Angel had threatened her. And now, looking at me from top to bottom with the color of Angel all over my body, her face is stained with rage and her clenched fists are shaking slightly.


    Oh my, the cat you were wearing has gone for a walk somewhere.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s a banned substance¡­ I didn¡¯t know, a spell to get along with¡­ I can only assume it¡¯s something like¡­ T¨CThat¡¯s right! Erm, My King, you are going to form an alliance for friendship with the demon tribe, aren¡¯t you? For the sake of that alliance, I, the Star Maiden representing this country, and¡­ I think it¡¯s a very good idea, like His Majesty the Demon King getting married.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Hey, Remilia, what the hell is this woman talking about?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­ Your Majesty, Demon King, uhm, as the Star Maiden, I have the power to draw out various talents and enhance the talents of others, making me the perfect queen for a demon king who is having trouble developing an inconvenient demon world!¡¹


    Angel, who seemed to be beyond comprehension, looked at her blankly. Behind her, bewilderment is tacked on, and you can see that she was in trouble. Probably because deep down Pina thought,¡¸I am a good match for Angel and Angel should be happy to marry me,¡¹and there was no lie there. She doesn¡¯t even realize that she has just made a statement that has undermined the territory of another country. Don¡¯t she know that there is plenty of untouched land because she couldn¡¯t afford to develop it, but there are plenty of resources?


    Angel¡¯s weakness is that he gets confused when the other person assumes it¡¯s true. She almost felt out of place and at ease when she stared at him with those sullen eyes like a puppy begging for rescue in the rain.


    ¡¸Your Majesty the King, it has been a long time.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Lady Remilia, you are¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Today I am not the daughter of the Duke of Graupner, but a guest of the land of the demons, and I am here with Angel-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s see.¡¹


    He is the king of this country, not a fool. He looked at me with a very serious face¡­ It seems that he saw the demon king who laid his own hand over mine covering my hand on Angel¡¯s arm and started calculating at high speed that favoritism is with me, including the word that I am greatly indebted to him.


    ¡¸¡­The Star Maiden seems to be in poor health, how about she rest for a little while? We can talk about the intricacies after the evening meeting.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I agree with Lady Remilia¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Remilia-sama, have you come to do terrible things to me¡ºagain!?¡»Please stop this!¡¹


    Shaking off the eldest Dominici, who had been jittery and hesitant to touch the Star Maiden¡¯s body, Pina rushed forward and looked up at me with her hands held in front of her body and her eyes looking up at me. Angel¡¯s anger swells with a blur. Some who excelled as magicians could be seen shaking under the pressure and involuntarily falling to their knees.


    Oh my, she was trying to pick a fight here. Emi would not have done anything to expose her to the public, so I tried to quiet Angel¡¯s anger and let him retreat to the back of the house, but Pina seemed to have the intention of making him feel uncomfortable. Well, I knew she would do it.


    ¡¸D¨CDemon King¡­! Please listen to me, I am sure the Demon King is deceived. The lady over there was the Dauphin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, erm¡­ She¡¯s the kind of person who abused me, and was finally condemned and banned from social life, along with breaking off an engagement for attempting to kill me!¡¹


    The words were very poor, as if she had twisted her brain in a hasty attempt to bend the truth without lying. Hearing this, Angel¡¯s anger intensifies.


    ¡¸Remilia said,¡ºI was maliciously lied to and falsely accused and driven away,¡»and there was no lie in her words. If you somehow know that I have a magic eye that can see through lies, then you know what these words mean, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸No¡­ uhm, Remilia-sama just doesn¡¯t know she¡¯s guilty¡­ She didn¡¯t want to admit it until the very end¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Then you can answer with¡ºyes¡»or¡ºno.¡»Did you lie then, fabricate evidence, and use bribed witnesses to falsely punish Remilia?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Tch.¡¹


    ¡¸Choosing silence in my presence is the same as affirming it.¡¹


    Hah, Angel snickered and twisted his face in a grimace. Pina¡¯s face turned pale and her lips wagged, and she started mumbling something to me, glaring at me through her bangs, so that only I could see her face.


    ¡¸No¡­ That¡¯s wrong¡­ Because I am the Star Maiden, and I should be the one who deserves Angel-sama¡­ Even that dress, why is this woman wearing it¡­? The colors of Angel-sama¡­ I¡¯m supposed to get that magic crystal stone too¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how enshrined you are, but I would never want someone just for their title. Remilia is also a Maiden of Purification who receives blessings from Renge, the youngest daughter of the God of Creation, but I love Remilia, a kind-hearted girl who has devoted herself to the world based on her beliefs without corruption and without breaking, even though she has no allies, regardless of what kind of blessings she has.¡¹


    I love you, he said, surprised as if I had never heard it before, and when I showed him the words with a flush on my cheeks, Angel smiled as if I was in trouble. As he hugged me around the waist, he whispered,¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I wanted to tell you properly when we were alone,¡¹and I smiled back with my hazily moist eyes as if embarrassed,¡¸I was surprised, but I¡¯m very happy.¡¹


    Yes, I¡¯m glad from the bottom of my heart that I would say something like that at a time when I could do the most damage to Pina. It¡¯s more than I expected.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I catch Williard gasping behind Pina when he sees my smile, but I pretend not to notice it.


    Pina, perhaps not so pleased that Angel had whispered his love to me right in front of her, began to wriggle and try to lash out. A female knight was rushing in, holding her from both sides, though she could do nothing but stand her ground. Well, how vulgar.


    My true feelings came out, and my face was about to distort with amusement, but I kept my rationality and made an expression of joyful acceptance of Angel¡¯s words, even though I was puzzled by them. I remember to look at Pina with pity from time to time.


    ¡¸Why, why are you there¡­¡­! Did you trick me?! You¡¯ve got to be kidding me, the Maiden of Purification was also a title I was supposed to get!¡¹


    ¡¸Pina¡­ Is it true, His Majesty, The Demon King said that you falsely accused Remilia¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸? N¨CNo, Will¡­ I was really bullied¡­ uhm, I was afraid of Remilia-sama, erm¡­¡¹


    Glancing back and forth, Pina pleads her case to Williard, with Angel¡¯s attention on her. I guess for fear of being exposed as a lie.


    In fact, Pina was probably afraid of Emi. Emi was liked by them without using any items to increase their sensitivity. She was in such a hurry to get there because she was aware that she was playing a cowardly hand in her knowledge of the story.


    ¡­Emi was, she was willing to accept an end to the engagement if Williard had a change of heart after the Star Maiden appeared. She told Father, but only to the queen, because she was sure Father would not approve, but she said,¡¸When Master Will has someone in mind, if he is a better person for the country than I am, I will accept the dissolution of the engagement.¡¹However, the queen was not entangled in the perfume of Pina¡¯s charms and did not approve of her fianc¨¦¡¯s replacement because she had almost no contact with Pina, even though she was the Star Maiden.


    After that, she was not caged by Pina because she hated her as the woman who had driven away Remilia, whom she loved like a daughter. I¡¯ve noticed in my monitoring that that item doesn¡¯t seem to work unless the person has a little bit of a good feeling about it. Because those who had only bad impressions of Pina from the beginning never seemed to be dropped.

 CH 12.2

    ¡­Then, Williard and the others were annoyed by the Star Maiden, but I guess that somewhere in their hearts they were not fully satisfied from the beginning¡­ And they have thought about this. But enough about this, some of them, like the queen, could have seen through Pina¡¯s true nature even though they were in contact with her, and some of them, like Sphere, could have realized the truth if they laid out the facts without emotion.


    The day of the meeting with the Star Maiden. Though Emi watched anxiously as Pina clung to Williard and the others, flirting with them. Those men were amused to see Emi looking at Pina approaching her as if she were frightened¡­ They must have been happy, Emi, who is not only cute but also has a beautiful heart, had never been jealous. They were inwardly delighted to have it pointed at her. If they don¡¯t reject Pina outright and keep the¡¸oh dear¡¹attitude, Emi will get jealous. They misinterpreted it as a mixture of my feelings of jealousy from Emi, which they were happy about, and my impression of Pina. This is a third-party analysis by me, who has no opinion on these individuals, but I am sure I am not far wrong.


    At first, the ugly bug crawled out and her lover was scared and hugged him and he thought to himself,¡¸You can come out like this once in a while¡­¡¹Even if that was the extent of his awareness, he ignored Emi¡¯s uneasiness about that woman¡¯s behavior and gave priority to satisfying his own desires.


    Whatever the trigger or reason, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that those men ended up betraying and hurting Emi. I will not forgive all of you.


    ¡¸His Majesty the King, I ask your pardon for my remarks.¡¹


    ¡¸You are¡­ the Countess of Laud.¡¹


    ¡¸I am now doing something like a secretary for Remilia-sama, just like Sphere.¡¹


    ¡¸What are you going to do to me?¡¹


    ¡¸I want to reveal who the real sinners are.¡¹


    Sphere continues talking without even looking at David, her ex-fianc¨¦, who is cringing there. She had just been¡¸baptized as a knight¡¹ in the country of the demon tribe, and this time she was again participating as a female knight on the demon tribe¡¯s side. She was followed by Angel at the entrance, and she was also behind Klimt alongside him. The nobles who noticed her were buzzing, though. I can see that they really haven¡¯t let her know anything since she cut ties with her parents.


    And from the day she barged in, she has remained as stubborn as ever, my goodness¡­ She will not give up her position of support as a knight. For my part, I would like Sphere to work as an equal, but¡­ She has been educated as a noblewoman, and I would like to entrust her to be the deputy for a part of my territory that has spread too wide, but she won¡¯t budge.


    In her hand, the case in which the magical crystal stone that I had left in the carriage, containing the image of the¡¸Water Mirror of the Past,¡¹was neatly placed like a specimen.


    Pina screamed hysterically,¡¸What¡¯s a water mirror of the past?¡¹But she immediately became suspicious, as if she had guessed what kind of magic it was from the name of the magic. She probably thought that since only Angel could see through the lie, the others would be able to say whatever they wanted again later.


    ¡¸Sphere, in a place like this, such thing as that¡­ Pina-san is going to be exposed.¡¹


    ¡¸No! This woman hung up Remilia-sama in front of many people that time. We must tell the truth to those who are being deceived.¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh, Sphere¡­ That was supposed to be given to me after the evening meeting to help me make the right decision¡­¡¹


    I looks at Angel with an annoyed expression on my face as if to say,¡¸Please stop this somehow.¡¹Oh yes, I knew that if I left it in the hands of the Sphere with a strong sense of justice, she would work to detail the truth if this were to happen.


    Seeing my reaction, Angel smiled a black smile that looked devious and nodded back at Sphere, suggesting,¡¸I¡¯ll do the big projection so the whole venue can see it.¡¹


    ¡¸Angel¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Remilia, stay back. Klimt¡­ Watch this sycophant for a minute so she doesn¡¯t try to stop me.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, okay, Brother.¡¹


    A giggling Klimt urges me to step back and escorts me to the back. I acted puzzled and flustered, and turned a concerned glance in Pina¡¯s direction. Shs gritted her teeth and glared at me in response, but Klimt stood between us with a natural motion to intercept her.


    ¡¸I think the real sinners should be judged. You don¡¯t think Remilia would say she forgives that Pina woman without giving her any judgment, do you?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡­ you¡¯re right, uhm. I don¡¯t know if this is the way to do it¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s also to restore Remilia-san¡¯s lost honor, you know.¡¹


    ¡¸My own honor is not important¡­ I just didn¡¯t think it was good to have someone who goes to such lengths to actively bring people down so close to the center of the country¡­ I can¡¯t believe I had to disrupt the soir¨¦e like this¡­¡¹


    The truth is that I do not care about my own honor. What I want to take back is the¡¸honor and happiness of Duchess Remilia Rose Graupner¡¹that Emi has built.


    Klimt stops me from cringing and pretending to jump out to interrupt Angel and Sphere several times. When I tried to shake it off, Angel, who looked like he was having a good time, isolated me and Klimt with a translucent black barrier. I know that I could break this immediately by force, but I also know that¡¸Remilia would not break it by force to avoid endangering others.¡¹I turned my face to Klimt to show that I was at a loss, and began to disarm it slowly to the limit without being deliberate.


    Williard has always loved to talk nicely, but few aristocrats who actually engage in politics have ever been involved in intrigue and intrigue. The first prince, who can drink from the clear and muddy waters, is more like royalty. Angel? He¡¯s okay with it, he can see through the lies, so being the leader of a country that follows its ideals isn¡¯t the worst thing he can do.


    In that respect, Emi was certainly not the right choice for queen, and the woman who could lie without difficulty and fabricate evidence with great skill might have been more suitable only in that respect. The dirty world doesn¡¯t suit such a kind and honest girl.


    In fact, that is why my father gave up on¡¸Remilia.¡¹Whichever was true, he was either foolish enough to commit a crime that would have been discovered, or he was defeated by a conspiracy. Because I was no longer that man¡¯s¡¸excellent pawn¡¹anyway.


    However, since Emi did not have any familial affection for this man, I know that Emi would not be that hurt that this man gave up on his own daughter. So I left him out of this revenge play. I think I am being very kind, since he was only slowly, slowly losing his financial resources and power, and most importantly, the power and connections of the ducal family that he cherished.


    My targets are Pina, Williard, Claude, David and Stefan. Only the woman who framed Emi and the men who betrayed her trust.


    There will be saga for those who perjured themselves at Pina¡¯s request, but it can¡¯t be helped because this decisive play was necessary to show Williard and his friends the reality of the situation.


    There will be many who will be disinherited or have their future closed off for appealing to the demon tribe for friendship, but they will get what they deserve, so will I give up on them?


    With a nice combination of Sphere and Angel, evidence and witnesses¡¯ lies were exposed one by one.¡¸The story that Remilia smacked her in the cheek in the courtyard has now been destroyed by all the evidence and witnesses, so if you still think it¡¯s true, I¡¯ll ask you now? That woman over there.¡¹ Angel, who had put back on the calm mask of the Demon King, approaches her. Pina remained downcast and did not speak, and Williard and the others, who at first looked puzzled, now only kept their distance and looked at each other with a distant look of disgust.


    Many of those who were hung for perjury in the video admitted their guilt when questioned again about the truth. Some of them started to say,¡¸This footage is also fake,¡¹but Angel snickered at them,¡¸I hope someone believes that argument,¡¹and they started to cry.


    Many of those who perjured themselves for the crimes of¡¸Duchess Remilia¡¹are commoners who are not present here. The personal attendants and bodyguards who accompanied me were the third daughters and fourth sons of lower nobility, and they lost their nobility after coming of age, but that is not the same thing. They are the servants of the academy and special students like Pina. Even they helped me to perjure myself. Under kingdom law, when a commoner defrauds a nobleman, the crime is more serious.


    I am sure that unlike the followers of¡¸Duchess Remilia¡¹ who were bought off with money, they genuinely supported the¡¸love between a former commoner Star Maiden and a prince¡¹ and told just a few lies in the hope that they could help remove that obstacle, though. But since I willingly perjured myself, surely I will have no regrets no matter what punishment I receive, right?


    Even if the person who has fallen into the trap is now the benefactor of the entire demon tribe as¡¸Remilia, the Maiden of Purification,¡¹and the nobles dismiss those who have told their names here, not wanting to be noticed by the demon tribe.


    ¡¸From this point on, unmarried women will be subjected to a highly stimulating video, so please, ladies, cover your ears and turn your backs! ¡­Angel-sama, this way please.¡¹


    ¡¸Roman Duor Markelov¡­¡­ was the man who was Remilia¡¯s bodyguard. In addition to briefly divulging the plans of the noble daughter he was escorting, this man was having illicit relations with the Dauphin¡¯s lover.¡¹


    Oh dear, my! I can¡¯t believe the Sphere is being that proactive!


    I hid my delight and looked into her eyes, then shyly showed her cheeks. Klimt looked at me suspiciously as I was in the middle of slowly dismantling the magical barrier that Angel had created, while trying to look as if I was doing my best.


    ¡¸Remilia-san¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ When Pina-san asks Romano to make a false report about my behavior¡­ Along with the money, uhm¡­ She is in a state of indecency that she would only show to her mate, huddled together with her lord¡­ I thought I had made a rule not to show that. I thought we were supposed to not show that¡­¡¹


    I show him a troubled look. It was a gamble to see if he would notice, but I¡¯m sure that Sphere, who was checking the footage, became suspicious of the cutoff in an unnatural place after a comment that suggested a male-female relationship, and asked Angel to show the rest of the video or something.


    I almost burst out laughing because it went so much the way I wanted it to, but I kept my eyes down. It would appear that they are unable to look directly at the flimsy images of men and women projected on the screen.


    I was surprised when I first saw it too. She can let her breasts lounge and huddle together, she can let her skin suck on skin that no one but her mate should be allowed to touch, she can kneel before a man and bury her face in that place¡­ It seems that she only kept her purity as a maiden, but uhm¡­¡­ that impure hole in hers¡­ She was doing things that I was afraid to even say out loud. It was more horrifying than the mating of beasts, so much so that I almost gave up halfway through, even though I was trying to establish evidence to take revenge on the woman who had hurt Emi.


    I¡¯m glad Sphere noticed and put it to good use like this. I hope it was worth it to see the filth.


    Oh my, Father¡¯s face turned red and black and he got angry. It must have been an unbearable humiliation for that proud man to be known as a fool who hired servants and guards who betrayed their masters without recognizing it as such.


    But in fact, if you hadn¡¯t hired those guards and maids of honor¡­ That absolution play probably did not succeed. If only there were no one by Emi¡¯s side who would betray her master, smuggle evidence of her crimes into her personal belongings, or provide criminals with items stolen from her master to help them fabricate her crimes¡­ No. It¡¯s not a good idea to go overboard. The fact is that Emi is sleeping deeply hurt. We have to talk about the future, to make sure they get their due.


    ¡¸Angel! Don¡¯t take it any further than that!¡¹


    Just as the two half-naked, embracing and mouthing each other were shown in large screen, the barrier was turned off, appearing to have been disarmed at the right time. I am sure Emi would have done her best to preserve her dignity even with that woman. After she banished me to the countryside, she said something horrifying like,¡¸It looks different from the game, but I¡¯ll be disgusted if you¡¯re happy, so I¡¯ll have a man attack you so you can¡¯t get married,¡¹as if she was thinking about going shopping tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to add anything to it.


    Well, what if the magic crystal stone containing this footage inadvertently leaks out and is used by the lords and ladies to comfort their ennui?


    Ahh, the guards, including Romano and the one who was Emi¡¯s maid of honor, are also in proper hands. They are employed at the royal court through Pina¡¯s introduction after the absolution play¡¸because they can¡¯t stay with the Duke Graupner as they are.¡¹This time, I found out that he betrayed the main family and perjured himself in a crime, so he was originally executed. If I show mercy and save a life, it will only save a life. But they were fired and let go. No place will hire a servant who betrays his master, and his parents will probably disown him. All five of them will be of use to me after they¡¸disappear¡¹before someone else know it.


    ¡¸T¨CThat¡¯s wrong! Hey, Will, you believe me, right¡­¡­? You and I went through the evidence together when I was abused?!!¡¹


    ¡¸No, but that was¡­¡¹


    Williard looks up at the large image of Pina and Romano kissing and mutters in disgust.


    ¡¸T¨CThat thing is fake! Remilia-sama couldn¡¯t allow me to be happy again¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Then, why does the Pina projected there have a mole in the same place? Did Remy know about that too?¡¹


    ¡¸A mole¡­? Tha¨C Will, how does Will know?!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­There was a time, shortly after you graduated from the academy, when you would have pressed me for a thinly veiled male-female covenant. I refused to do those things until I was married because it was not a good idea¡­ I¡¯m really glad I said no then.¡¹


    ¡¸No!!!¡¹


    A closer look revealed two distinctive moles lined up above Pina¡¯s waist on the screen. Oh my, I guess she was extraordinarily lucky to have such a prominent mark conveniently placed in such a spot, and to have been caught on film, and to have known by Williard. Maybe it¡¯s because he have a good daily routine.


    ¡¸Will¡­ uhm, that¡¯s terrible¡­ you said you wanted to make me your wife¡­ Will¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve never been able to hate you no matter what you did to me¡­ Strangely enough, I don¡¯t have a shred of love left for Pina now.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­ Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸I have no idea why I liked you so much¡­ His Majesty the Demon King said that he had broken the curse that controls our minds¡­ Hey¡­ Pina¡­ you, what have you been doing to us all this time¡­?¡¹


    Williard, his face contorted to suppress nausea, steps back to get away from Pina. Pina¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment at the anger in her voice, and when she looked around, she realized that Claude, David, and Stefan were all looking at her with the same eyes as Williard, but she couldn¡¯t accept it and raised hee voice.


    ¡¸Wrong, wrong, wrong! I, I did nothing wrong¡­ there¡¯s nothing wrong¡­ because Will was, everyone was, for me¡­ you said you liked me better than her¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but don¡¯t touch me¡­ What have you ever done to me¡­ No, Pina, you¡­ You made me do such a horrible thing to Remy¡­¡¹


    ¡¸W¨CWill¡­?¡¹


    Pina doesn¡¯t seem to realize it, but the nobles and their sons and daughters around her was looking at her the same way, and the likability she built up while at the academy is now back to zero. All that was left was a contemptuous look, as if they were looking at a dirty rare animal, as befitting her behavior up to this point.


    ¡¸Lies¡­ lies, Clau, Davy, Steff, hey, you told me you liked me, that I was cute, and that you really wanted to marry me, right?!!¡¹


    Not only did no one respond, but they quickly looked away, and I was able to avoid being almost hung up on. David, Stefan, and Claude, in that order, finally shook off their outstretched hands, and Pina, who was cowering in her sticky, lacey, frilly dress, let out an inarticulate moan,¡¸Ahh¡­ ah,¡¹and she let out an inarticulate moan and suddenly jumped up and tried to jump on me.


    ¡¸Youuuuu!!! You orchestrated this whole thing!! You shitty woman! Shit, shit, shit! You¡¯re jealous because I¡¯m happy! It¡¯s your own fault for being so stupid!! Don¡¯t be so backhanded!!¡¹


    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹


    Of course, Angel knocked Pina off long before she could reach me, and the panicked king of this country told the surrounding Kingsguard to restrain her mercilessly, and she was pushed to the floor.


    ¡¸This was my world! The world was meant for me, the heroine!!¡¹


    ¡¸This world doesn¡¯t belong to anyone, it¡¯s a world where everyone lives one person at a time, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who erased the likability I raised! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this, holding on to old memories! What was that fiction?! You¡¯re the one who spread that too, right?! The evil god of the last boss and the god of creation are the same one, and if you purify them, they will return to their original state¡­! And demons and demonkind! You lied and you¡¯re fooling all of them about that too!¡¹


    ¡¸That, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re treating a creation god like an evil god¡­¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s the way it¡¯s supposed to be! You! You¡¯re a reincarnated too! You bitch, you act like you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!! I came all the way out here to¡­ It really pisses me off that you would do this on the verge of making me happy¡­¡­!!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Reincarnated? What are you talking about¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Reincarnation, you know!? You have a past life too, don¡¯t you?! OtoKishi! You¡¯re a real bitch for dropping Angel first and then coming back to show him off¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸OtoKishi¡­? I don¡¯t know anything about that¡­ I don¡¯t have a past life as seen in the stories, I only remember being Remilia from birth¡­¡¹


    I searched Emi¡¯s memory after she uttered that I had never heard of that term. I understand now, it seems that the name of the story describing this world is¡¸The Star Maiden and the Knight of Salvation¡¹and it is called¡¸OtoKishi¡¹for short.


    In fact, I am not a reincarnated person. I can only look into the memories of Emi, who is a reincarnated person. It is Emi who has a past life, not me.


    When I told her this, Pina, who saw Angel not denying anything, froze with a look that said,¡¸I don¡¯t understand.¡¹


    I watched Pina as she puts the finishing touches on this occasion. When I put a little strength into my hand, as if I were afraid of Pina, as if I was unexpectedly holding onto Angel¡¯s arm, he smiled gently and put his hand around my waist and hugged me protectively.


    Without changing¡­ From the arms of Angel, whom Pina had boldly stated that¡¸she would never give him to me because he was her favorite character,¡¹I looked down at her with pity, as if the Virgin were looking at a fool.


    ¡¸Pina-san¡­ Poor fellow, relying on spells to manipulate people¡¯s feelings, and no matter how much they like you for it, it¡¯s just empty¡­ So much so that you wanted to be loved, even if falsely¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸This is the woman who falsely accused you. You are not showing her any mercy.¡¹


    ¡¸No¡­ Angel. It was indeed sad that I was accused of a crime I didn¡¯t remember and that no one believed me, but I am happy now. Pina-san¡­ You bribed them with money and even used your own body to make me look bad, but¡­ That doesn¡¯t make you happy, right, Pina-san¡­? You can¡¯t make people love you by humiliating me or manipulating their feelings with curses¡­ This is so sad and I feel sorry for Pina-san¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Hah, haaaaaah!? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me, don¡¯t fuck me around!!! What a good girl you are! Don¡¯t make fun of me, you!! Who the hell do you think you are, talking from the top?!! You destroyed all of my happiness!! Unforgivable!! I won¡¯t forgive you, I won¡¯t forgive you, I won¡¯t forgive you!!!!! I  will kill youuuuu, I will kill youuuuu!!!!!¡¹


    Pina was so frustrated that she began to cry and scream, liquid spurting from every hole in her face. Hands are restrained behind her back, so she cannot wipe, and drool and¡­ The people around me were clearly taken aback by the way she was screaming and even dripping snot.


    In contrast, my tears, shed at the most beautiful angle, shimmer in the light of the chandelier. The men who had condemned me for believing the then fabricated evidence and perjuring witnesses looked away awkwardly.


    Yes, that¡¯s right. What a poor, pathetic, miserable woman. Not one more ally made with drugs. Those who have bought you with money will sell you to make you a little less guilty. She was so happy to be surrounded by so many men, but now she was a lonely and solitary existence.


    There was no one to protect her, and she was folded on the floor and even manacled behind her back. What a shameful sight. To have an opponent who once had to resort to cowardly tactics to win, have all her foul play exposed, be beaten to a pulp, lose, and then cry¡¸poor me¡­¡¹Women like you are the worst to be pitied, aren¡¯t you? I pity you from the bottom of my heart. Mostly mockery, but it¡¯s true that I do feel¡¸sorry for her.¡¹ How silly of me.


    Now Pina is so agitated that I can¡¯t even hear what she is saying, though she is screaming, her face messed up with spit, tears and snot. I was about to ask her how frustrated she was, but shw spat out the word¡¸Shut up¡¹in an annoyed tone, and with a single snap of my fingers, Pina¡¯s voice disappeared. Oh my, how unfortunate.


    In the center of the hall, where Pina¡¯s cursing had died down and no one could speak, the quiet tearful breath of¡¸Remilia, the merciful, Maiden of Purification who has compassion even for the person who once trapped her and falsely humiliated her,¡¹and the beautiful Demon King gently stroking her hair as if to comfort her, would look like a painting to those around her.


    I bet Emi would have cried even for this woman. She¡¯s a sweet girl. Of course, I would never use words like that to intentionally get on this woman¡¯s nerves like I do.


    As Angel switched bodies to hide me from Pina¡¯s gaze, who was about to storm out, the kinsmen with Pina forcibly dragged that woman out of the hall. Oh¡­ Pina¡¯s been taken off the stage. I can¡¯t help it, it¡¯s not natural to hang up and attack here any more¡­ I¡¯ll let this be the end of the matter.

 CH 13

    ¡¸¡­King of Humans, we see that woman and this country as separate. I have no intention of further flogging the victim of a cunning devil¡¯s deception.¡¹


    ¡¸K¨CKing of Demons¡­?! Such generous, words¡­ I thank you, b¨Cbut, what about the devil¡­?¡¹


    The king of this country, who let out a sigh of relief, picked up an unusual word in Angel¡¯s words and hurried to ask him back. I guessed it at that one word. I see, Angel is indeed suited to be a politician. He must have decided to get rid of her.


    I look at Angel with a¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹I made a face and looked at Angel.


    ¡¸In fact, Remilia had the memory of a maiden who was going to save this world. Only, in that memory, those evil beings don¡¯t appear¡­ about that, Remilia?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­ but, I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s the devil¡­ Indeed, it is not the soul of the Star Maiden that is in that one, but something else¡­ I thought she was a bad existence, but¡­¡¹


    In reality, she was probably a woman, demon or not, who lived in the same world as Emi. Ahh, only her character is specially bad¡­ huh?


    I realized after I said it out loud that I wondered what was going on with the soul of the original Star Maiden, and I almost thought, well, it doesn¡¯t matter, but I stopped. If it were Emi, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d care, then we¡¯ll think of something when this is all taken care of.


    ¡¸That oracle and reality are divergent. Remilia was falsely accused and sent away, and together she was supposed to save the world¡­ Her¡ºformer¡»fianc¨¦ and¡ºformer¡»childhood friends were entangled with that demon, and Remilia was going around the ruins of the world alone, rebuilding cities and saving people. Did you know?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I knew from reports that Lady Remilia frequently dived into dungeons to fund the achievements of the city she ruled and its operations, but I had no idea that this lady traveled around the world alone¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t know that the daughter of the Goddess of Creation has received numerous blessings for her purity of heart, and that she has been falsely accused and sent away the one who should be called a saint.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m ashamed to admit that¡­¡¹


    It can¡¯t be helped, I had surveillance, but they can¡¯t follow me into a dungeon with a high threat level. I¡¯ve also used transitions from nearby dungeons to foreign countries to dazzle.


    ¡¸Remilia, who had even acquired the power of purification in this way, appeared in the demon world undaunted. While the humans were still prejudiced against the demons, the evil gods who were harming the god of creation¡­ Remilia joined forces with me to destroy it. Evil gods often create monsters and¡­ They were causing terrible damage to both the demon tribe and the human tribe¡­ Not only did he actually took life, but he also sent such an evil being with power into the human world and tried to eliminate Remilia, the being who would purify herself in the future, by means of a conspiracy.¡¹


    ¡¸What a surprise!¡¹


    ¡¸That is the only place where I feel sorry for the crown prince. I didn¡¯t realize that the devil¡¯s curse had forced him into a false love affair¡­¡¹


    ¡¸T¨CThat was¡­ So I¡¯m still the one who betrayed Remilia because of that devil¡­?¡¹


    I looked sadly away from Williard, who had grief on his face. What, you just realized that now? You were deceived and taken advantage of because you are stupid. It¡¯s because you believed that woman¡¯s version of events after all the trust you had built with Emi.


    While I pretended to be confused, I actually had a general idea of what Angel was thinking, although it was only a guess.


    Just like when we talked about the evil gods to the demon tribe, we are going to make Pina into an easy-to-understand symbol of sin in this country and make her bear all the sinful disasters to cover everything up.


    From her knowledge of her previous life, Pina knows that the god of creation, the object of belief of the demon tribe, had fallen and become an evil god, nearly destroying the world, and that demons are the end result of the demon tribe¡¯s madness. They probably intend to erase the truth that is inconvenient for the demon tribe with Pina¡¯s life.


    But, that¡¯s not good, Angel. That woman is my prey. She have to live miserably while being abused and abused while being known as a great sinner by those around her, regretting and remorseful for her deeds, and then live long and suffer a lot before she die. I¡¯m not going to kill her right away and give her relief through death for the time being.


    The key is¡¸regret,¡¹she don¡¯t need ¡¸atonement¡¹or¡¸remorse,¡¹with her filthy nature still intact, I hope she never changes her mind and dies with a lifelong regret of¡¸I shouldn¡¯t have lied and tricked Remilia¡¹and loathes herself for the past.


    I wonder if I can save her life by being a softy and telling Angel,¡¸I don¡¯t want to go so far as to take her life, I want her to live to pay for it.¡¹


    Ahh, I¡¯ve missed this arbor. I remember we used to have tea parties here with Emi and Williard, Claude and David, and Stefan.


    ¡¸Remilia¡­ No, Remy, when we were students, I don¡¯t know what I said to you back then¡­ because of Pina¡­ No, I was set up by that devil¡¯s schemes, and I didn¡¯t trust you to do what you did¡­ I hurt you a lot, you should have been important to me¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­ I was so sad at the time because I thought we had built trust in each other¡­ No one believed my words¡­ Pina-san misled you all, and you all came together to lie and condemn me¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I am truly sorry.¡¹


    ¡¸Angel told me¡­ That the curse wasn¡¯t meant to brainwash, manipulate, or take away reason, but only to make Pina-san fall in love with you¡­ Will-sama, you made your own decision, you know who I am for, and you believed everything Pina said on that basis¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Remy! That¡¯s wrong, I was¡­ I was dazzled by you, dazzled by your ideas and talents that I cannot¡­ I was so envious that I couldn¡¯t believe I was worthy of you. I subconsciously thought I was trying to balance myself by believing the lies of that devil¡­ and I love you¡­ Remy, please¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Farewell, Your Majesty, Williard.¡¹


    ¡¸Remy!!¡¹


    One day, after the evening meeting, the current turmoil had been cleared up to some extent. I was invited to the royal castle to have a dialogue with His Highness. I am the favorite of Angel, but the Star Maiden is a confusing¡­ Now that the other side thinks it¡¯s a confusing one. He must have missed me, who has a track record of saving the goddess of creation and has been blessed by various goddesses with the blessings of purification, fertility, healing, and prosperity. Emi was so in love with Williard that it was obvious at a glance that she was in love with him, so I decided to have this meeting as an opportunity for an informal apology and a chance to make a statement.


    I gave Williard a sad-looking smile and said goodbye, and sat down. How could you be so stupid as to plan to humor me by offering a failed Williard, who is rumored to be out of wedlock?


    I follow the boardwalk from the arbor in the garden where I used to watch Emi and Williard playing here. Angel, who could not be seen but was apparently nearby, appeared and lined up next to me.


    ¡¸¡­Already, looks like you really blew it.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. That day when my trust was betrayed¡­¡ºRemilia¡¯s¡»first love has finally ended.¡¹


    I wonder if Emi can hear Williard crying with regret about that day.


    ¡¸Remy¡­ Remy¡­¡¹


    I hope that the wailing of that fool, sobbing and seeking Emi for salvation, has healed some of the wounds in Emi¡¯s heart.


    I also remember Claude and the last time I spoke with David and Stefan.


    David was squirming with me, rubbing his head on the ground. He said he was too happy to be jealous of Remilia, so he used Pina and found he was too afraid to disobey her to the point where he was afraid of being disliked.


    Stefan seemed to think that if this caused a falling out between Williard and Remilia, he, as a friend, could intercede and get Emi to rely on him¡­ I really feel sorry for Emi who was betrayed and hurt because of such moronic self-esteem and how stupid those men were.


    Claude saw that Williard¡¯s heart was beginning to turn to Pina, and he was planning to bring the engagement to an end on the part of the royal family if he could successfully do so, considering that the other party was the Star Maiden. In that case, he had a black desire to own his sister-in-law, who had become a wounded woman for the convenience of the royal family. So how could you say,¡¸May I still call you sister?¡¹


    Of course, I refused to call him¡¸Duke Graupner¡¯s son¡¹on the grounds that I am a branch of the Duke of Graupner¡¯s family. Then he looked despairing and petrified, with a tragic look on his face, like he¡¯d been abandoned. It makes me laugh, you threw away Emi¡¯s trust first.


    If you regret it so much that you cry, you shouldn¡¯t have betrayed Emi¡­¡­ Ahh, the tears they shed in remorse comfort their hearts just a little bit for the loss of Emi. Still, I¡¯m just happy that it¡¯s working better than I thought it would, and that it doesn¡¯t seem to be noticed at all. I tried to create a kind of suction-activated confession drug based on the flavor text of the item in the story¡­ This would be fun to use on Pina if it were a little more potent.


    Pina has managed to save only her life since then, with a successful plea for help. I didn¡¯t say anything about it¡­ I don¡¯t have any, you know? As a result of the trial, her throats was burned as part of her sentence, her speech was taken away, the fact that she was the Star Maidens was erased, and she was given laborious work to keep buffing her to work more efficiently in the frontier mines where prisoners labor as a punishment.


    As Remilia, I told her in a good-natured way,¡¸No one is dead, and I don¡¯t need what you did to me anymore,¡¹and she was very concerned about it, I took the trouble to look it up because all I was told was,¡¸She¡¯s imprisoned and will never come out in the open.¡¹


    The son of the house parson who manages the prisoners there was one of the crown prince¡¯s guards who was caged by Pina and closed off from the future. That alone should give me an idea of how she¡¯s being treated, right?


    She said she was burned in the face by a man who had a grudge against Pina when he visited her at her place of incarceration. I finally found her, her face burned and disfigured, but I used an errand to find the criminal men who, because the officials deliberately turned a blind eye, were being asked to do manual labor, which was a different kind of labor and a horrifying act to even mention. I wouldn¡¯t have recognized it if it weren¡¯t for that mole above her waist. She had been roaring her vindictiveness toward Remilia for a long time, interruptedly in her throat, unable to speak properly. There were many families that had to disown or disinherit their sons and daughters because they were publicly accused of lying in the condemnation of¡¸Remilia¡¹for that one incident, which means that there were quite a few nobles who hated Pina so much that they wanted to kill her. Angel has given them strict orders not to kill her because¡¸Remilia would mind,¡¹and they even uses a demon potion every time she is about to die, so it seems that she has been through living hell many times. On the other hand, it seems that she have also been deprived of the ability to get pregnant and are considered¡¸toys that can do anything they want as long as they don¡¯t kill.¡¹


    I mean it when I say I¡¯m done, okay? In fact, I didn¡¯t ask for any punishment, because Emi was not the kind of girl who would ask for redemption, but not the kind of punishment that would hurt people. It¡¯s just what Angel around me and the royal family who took in Angel¡¯s wishes are doing on their own. I don¡¯t care what they do to her. I¡¯m not going to forgive her for hurting Emi for the rest of her life, though.


    I know the truth-telling drug is already on a practical level¡­ I¡¯m afraid of the effects on the brain when strong chemicals are used repeatedly, so I¡¯ll have to perfect the magic of looking into the mind in the near future. It¡¯s no fun if she go crazy on drugs. I¡¯d like to hear more about how miserable she is, how much she regrets, how much she hates me, in her own words.


    Yes, once a year, let¡¯s actually go see¡¸If Pina-san is sincerely repentant, I¡¯d like to offer her a pardon.¡¹If I go, Angel will definitely be worried and follow me, right? I¡¯d like to be in front of that woman and be sheltered by that woman¡¯s last obsession, Angel, and say kind words to her,¡¸If you admit your guilt and sincerely atone for your sins, there is a different path for you.¡¹That¡¯s a great idea, I¡¯m looking forward to it.


    Dukes and Duchesses are also slowly reducing their income, it¡¯s just a few years before they start living on debt, unable to reduce their spending just to look good. I need to crush the investment to prevent them from succeeding and arrange for a tacky moneylender with political enemies in the background to back it up.


    This country is also slowly being eroded by my hands. Those who helped Pina perjure herself have succeeded in closing off a bright future for all of them, even though they did not directly touch her. Both aristocrats and appointees from commoner backgrounds are no longer promoted, and depending on the magnitude of the perjury, they are either sent to quiet positions or dismissed on disciplinary grounds that¡¸a person who fabricates a crime is not to be trusted.¡¹Well, I guess they deserved this.


    I have a long way to go before I take over, but our current king needs to step down as soon as possible¡­ Because, I don¡¯t want a king so incompetent that he can¡¯t spot a single lie from a little girl, do we? I need to fundamentally change the education of children of aristocratic sons and daughters and reform the academy and aristocratic society to prevent tragedies like Emi¡¯s.


    Halfway down the garden walkway, Angel stopped unnaturally and awkwardly faced me and gave me a serious look. The dark glow like boiled gold shines in the sunlight.


    ¡¸Remilia¡­ this is, I was going to tell you again when you and the prince are done with each other¡­ I want you to marry me.¡¹


    ¡¸A¨CAngel¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, I know there are issues like race, longevity, and such¡­ but, only one person showed up at my door¡­ I like Remilia, who is good-natured and vulnerable, but can¡¯t leave people alone, I like that about you. I want to protect Remilia like that and¡­ If I could, I would make Remilia happy with my own hands.¡¹


    I felt a breathtaking joy at his words.


    He was good-natured and loves Emi¡¯s¡¸Remilia¡¹who is too kind to leave people alone, even though he was vulnerable. He sincerely wants to make such¡¸Remilia¡¹happy. Yes¡­ That¡¯s right,¡¸Remilia¡¹who was Emi, was a good-natured¡­ She was kind enough to shed tears of sympathy for Remilia who died as a villain, and even though she was hurt many times by Williard and others who crossed her path, she said that not helping her when there is a way to save her is the same as abandoning her, she is a wonderful girl who can run and say,¡¸I want to do something.¡¹


    I felt as if I had been embraced by the most important thing, my dignity as a private person, and I was bursting into tears.


    ¡¸Angel¡­ I¡¯m so happy¡­ I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to be your bride¡­ I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s alright, but¡­ I feel like I could be happy with you.¡¹


    ¡¸Remilia¡­ yes, you will be happy. Definitely so¡­¡¹


    Angel, who embraced me, must have seen that my words were not false, and although he looked a little embarrassed at himself for having unconsciously confirmed the truth of the words of the woman she had fallen in love with, he was still relieved inside and relief was evident on his face.


    Yes, I¡¯m so happy. Angel loves my Emi¡¯s¡¸Remilia¡¹so much. I too could love Angel for loving Emi¡¯s¡¸Remilia¡¹so much.


    Besides, having a happy ending with Angel was what that woman wanted. She loved Angel the most. She bought not only the story, but also an external novel in which Angel is the main character, listened to Angel¡¯s backstory at a talk show by the producers, memorized all the game¡¯s events, including dialogues and choices, and boldly stated that she knew everything about Angel, even things that were not in the setting book.


    I got that Angel in a way that made that woman most miserable. I couldn¡¯t be happier. Imagine that woman¡¯s chagrin, and my marriage to Angel will be a very happy one.


    In a garden surrounded by flowers, in a place where I have fond memories of Williard, I¡­ Remilia offered her first kiss to Angel as he looked at me, who had Williard out of the corner of his eye.


    Hey, Emi. I wonder if Emi¡¯s soul is still inside me. I¡¯m sure she is, I know she is. You are only asleep, I can¡¯t feel anything right now, but I know you are in me.


    I should do something about the lifespan first. There must have been a death-hungry alchemist who got immortality as one of the characters to attack, so I need to find him and ask for his help first. If I can manage my lifespan, I intend to spend a good amount of time doing soul research. I wonder if I need to develop a human-like doll at the same time, since Emi would not like the idea of using someone else¡¯s body and transferring her soul to it, right? No, not a doll but, would a homunculus be appropriate? I don¡¯t know, I need to be able to communicate with Emi first before I can even decide on a direction. Something that maybe she might say¡¸I want to be a cat¡¹like she thought before.


    I still think it would be most successful to have a human body inside of mine, since it would be completed within the closed area of the same body¡­ In other words, I intuitively feel that it would work best if mine were to have intercourse with Angel and become pregnant, and then transfer Emi before the soul is there.


    Ahh, that one is good too. Of course, I will name her Emi again, and I will raise her as a brand-new Emi who has no knowledge of the betrayal by Williard and her friends. Just as Emi¡¯s mother did for her, I will love and adore Emi a lot and a lot, and we may fight at times, but we will be a loving family.


    And so, just as Emi swore to me as a young girl, I will now make Emi the happiest girl in the world.

 CH 14.1

    Extra Story : Former Fiancee''s Regret


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    This is now the start of the Extra Stories. Thank you reading this series.


    By the way, this is Williard¡¯s POV.


    My fianc¨¦ was a person who could do anything. Of course, she was not without her flaws, as she had a cute side to her, a ditzy side that could usually behave like a lady but would make the slightest mistake when she wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    However, since we became engaged¡­ I¡¯m always being compared to that girl. While I was proud of Remy, there was always a part of me that envied her talent and ideas.


    A first-rate sorcerer, she has developed a number of useful magic tricks for daily life, and has also been involved in the development of products that are purchased by everyone from the nobility to the common people with her out-of-the-box ideas. There are not one or two social problems that she solved by proposing a system that no one had ever heard of.


    Of course, I was inspired to do the same. I had studied and worked hard to become the king she deserves, and has made some achievements, albeit unremarkable. But that was not as good as Remy¡¯s in the eyes of the surrounding nobility. I know that myself¡­ I understand, though. More than anyone else, I was glad that it was Remy who was more pleased than myself to praise me for that little accomplishment, and at the same time¡­ I felt frustrated.


    It was impossible for me, a hard-headed person with unrestrained ideas, to try to imitate her. And I don¡¯t want to do what Remy did. I don¡¯t want to follow in Remy¡¯s footsteps. The day we talked in that arbor, we promised each other that we would complement each other because we are different in what we are good at. Remy has always kept this in mind and continues to work tirelessly for her country and for me. Of course, I am also trying to live up to Remy¡¯s reputation in many ways¡­ Whether I excel in politics more than Remy, whether I was well versed in history, whether I was regarded by those around me as someone¡¸excelling at delivering solid results¡­¡¹My inferiority complex toward Remy never disappeared.


    I love her more than anyone else, but I envy her more than anyone else.


    The words¡¸As expected of the Crown Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e,¡¹which I had heard often since I got to the academy, also put pressure on me. I knew Remy was doing her best to be¡¸as good as¡¹for me, but I wonder how great I look in Remy¡¯s mind. If it weren¡¯t for the title of ¡°crown prince,¡± I wouldn¡¯t have been chosen as Remy¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and I don¡¯t think I was far off the mark in that prediction. But Remy herself¡­ She works hard for me because she loves me more than anything else. It makes me a little calmer to think that way, and I had become dependent on it.


    The Star Maiden, and I had not heard that term since I was studying the history of the kingdom. She is a woman who fought as a comrade in the same party as the hero who founded this country, became his wife, and supported the founding of the country as its first queen. It is said to appear when the world is in great turmoil, and has the power to protect its allies during battle and strengthen the abilities of its friends. It is said to¡¸borrow the power of the stars to draw out the talents of one¡¯s companions,¡¹and has the power not only to enhance existing powers, but also to awaken dormant talents, enhance the productive capacity of people outside of battle, and enrich the harvest of farmland. A hundred court magicians would not be able to do the same thing if they tried to do it with magic power. A woman who can make such out-of-the-standard power come true with a special power called¡¸Star Prayer¡¹was monikered as the¡¸Star Maiden.¡¹


    A girl with strong magical powers was found among the commoners, and the royal castle was informed that the power¡¸to enhance the abilities of one¡¯s friends without using magical powers¡¹had been observed, as the legend goes. Even I, as a royalty, had only heard of her in folklore, so naturally there were no remaining guidelines for dealing with her, and I was extremely confused about how to accept her. However, we could not leave her on the city streets, we had to help her learn to control her power and at the same time protect her from those who would maliciously try to use the power of the Star Maiden.


    However, when the state took custody of the girl, the Star Maiden, the father of the traveling merchant demanded a large sum of money as if he were selling himself, saying,¡¸I¡¯m going to be separated from my only beautiful  daughter,¡¹the official who had come with her to Royal Capital to take her into custody was indignant by stating,¡¸If the power of the Star Maiden or whatever she¡¯s called is useless, I¡¯m not returning this.¡¹


    That¡¯s what that Star Maiden¡­ The girl, Pina, was so afraid that it was almost pathetic to watch. She was living on the streets, but for our convenience, she was asked to join the aristocracy to learn because of her special powers. The king, my father, told me that I needed to take care of myself, Remy, three members of my entourage including Claude, and Stefan and David¡¯s fianc¨¦e, who would actually help me in the school, in order to protect the Star Maiden. David¡¯s fianc¨¦e is older and has already established herself as a knight, so she will not be present at the school on a daily basis, but we are told that she will be accompanied by her same gender outside of the school as an escort on many occasions.


    Given the power of the Star Maiden, in the future she will certainly be a military matter¡­ It will be a matter of national security. We call it protecting, but this is enclosure¡­ However, I felt sorry that I could not respond in any other way, so I said to my companions,¡¸At the very least, let¡¯s all help to make the school life enjoyable for the star maiden, for she is a citizen of this country before she is a being with unique powers. It is our duty as royalty and nobility to protect the lives of our people,¡¹I said to my friends. Remy was the only one who seemed somewhat uneasy, and I could only think that it is sometimes unusual for Remy, who gets along easily with people she has never met before, to be shy.


    ¡¸Hey¡­ What does Williard think?¡¹


    ¡¸What does it mean?¡¹


    ¡¸That Star Maiden girl¡­ I got the impression that it was very different from the story of the official who went to pick her up¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly! ¡­ She¡¯s kind of like those widows who look at us funny and sometimes invite us to their salons¡­ They touch you by voice, by eye, by pretending to be accidental¡­¡¹


    ¡¸They do that to all of us, and if I hadn¡¯t been told she was the Star Maiden, I would have mistaken her for a whore.¡¹


    Stefan is rubbing his arm, which seems to have been touched. I looked at him as he said,¡¸I was taken by my father-in-law as part of my studies. I didn¡¯t actually deal with them,¡¹he said with an inedible smile.


    The first meeting with the Star Maiden made a good impression¡­ I can¡¯t really say that¡¯s the case. When we attend tea ceremonies, there are many who seek the favor of a concubine or concubine, even though they cannot compete with Remy, who is a full-fledged queen candidate. Of course I don¡¯t fall for those women, but she¡¯s more overt and aggressive than they are¡­ I kind of pulled away.


    Incidentally, Remy and her friends were irritated by the Star Maiden¡¯s behavior during the tea party prepared for¡¸the sake of friendship¡¹by Adriana, Claude¡¯s fianc¨¦, and immediately after the Star Maiden withdrew from the tea party, she said, ¡¸I¡¯ll give you a palate cleanser!¡¹And went to redo the tea party with just her circle. We men are being left alone.


    By the way, Remy looked anxious and cute earlier. I¡¯m sure she had seen me being flirted with many times when we usually go out socially as partners. I wonder if she is concerned about the story the Star Maiden who have appeared since the founding of the country have often been the companions of kings. I found myself feeling a little pleased.


    ¡¸She gives the impression of being modest, but strong at her core. She looks forward to being able to learn, and although she is not nearly as educated or knowledgeable as she could be, she is not stupid. A likable girl with good manners for a civilian, and a visible willingness to be as polite as she can be¡­ That¡¯s what you were saying, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ She¡¯s trying her best to be a little more comfortable in an unfamiliar place and to be liked, but maybe the person we¡¯re setting the example for isn¡¯t a good one. Well, if we educate her properly in the royal court before she enters the academy, it will solve some of the problems¡­ I think.¡¹


    ¡¸As always, Your Highness seems to have exemplary thinking.¡¹


    ¡¸Did the official make a false report? But for what purpose¡­ she¡¯s not a child in a financial situation where bribes are available, and I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a honey trap¡­? That official had a taste for little girls¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Well¡­ It¡¯s just that she needs to be monitored. At any rate, as long as she is the Star Maiden, she will be ours in the future¡­ That¡¯s why she¡¯s in a position where we can¡¯t let go of her out of the country.¡¹


    ¡¸If she bend the umbilical cord and go to another country on hee own, it¡¯s not good for us, but if she was tied to a country in a way that shows she was tied to the country, we will get a lot of flak from foreign countries.¡¹


    We have no intention of launching an invasion, but if we are as powerful as the lore says, the effects of that power that we have refined will be felt throughout the soldiers of the country. I would hate to see her taken into custody by a foreign country and used in a war.


    The reason for putting her in the academy is to incorporate her into the aristocratic society and incorporate her into the country by attaching her to the second son of the appropriate noble family and onward. As it is, decent aristocratic children will shun her, and it¡¯s going to be difficult if we don¡¯t join forces to educate her.


    All of us did not have a very good impression of her at this time. And what¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t like having other women around, so she asked the royal family who was giving her protection to fly me away from Remy and the others. Of course, they would not listen, but after hearing this, Remy, Adriana, and the rest of our fianc¨¦es began to avoid the Star Maiden.


    Apparently, she rejected the girls who kindly pointed out her manners with tears in her eyes, saying they were¡¸talking mean¡¹to her. With that, Adriana said,¡¸It seems difficult to be present until Pina-san is willing to understand the meaning of our guidance,¡¹and the three of them, including Remy, left this circle. The castle side is allowing it rather than making waves. Oh dear, to tell you the truth, if I could get out of this, I would, too.


    I even suggested to the king to not send her to the academy until she learned some proper manners, but he rejected the idea, saying,¡¸What is the use of sending a person who is to take the reins of the country in the future if you can¡¯t control her like this?¡¹¡­Apparently, the Star Maiden don¡¯t seem to learn properly without me and David and the others, so the education staff tossed up the idea that it would be better to send her to school with us. Sure, in case you¡¯re wondering, I¡¯m at my desk in class at the academy, but¡­ The report said that was also difficult when she was alone with her educator. She had already moved to the dormitory, and she did not want to return to the royal castle now because it would cause a lot of misunderstandings. I can tell you that they threatened her that it was her education as a bride or that she would be mistaken for one of them.


    Since the Star Maiden¡¯s educators included Aunt Margarete, whom Father had a hard time with, I can¡¯t help but wonder if Father just pushed her to the one who was easier to make her do what he wanted her to do.


    However, it seems that this hardship will continue for the time being, and the four of us are encouraging each other.


    ¡¸Lady Pina, as I said before, the only people allowed to touch a man¡¯s arm are his family or his fianc¨¦e.¡¹


    ¡¸Kyaah!! I¡¯m sorry, sir¡­ this was normal for commoners, so I¡¯m still stuck in my habits.¡¹


    And I was getting fed up with repeating the exchange for what seemed like the umpteenth time every day. I¡¯m not asking her to memorize a whole book, why can¡¯t she remember something as simple as¡¸don¡¯t touch a man¡¯s body unnecessarily¡¹right away?


    Stefan, who is often appealed to by the widows, said,¡¸She does that on purpose, don¡¯t she?¡¹and looked at me, the one who most often falls prey to her, as if I were a stranger. I resent you for not being yourself, Stefan. And David, who tends to run away these days because of his training. The same goes for Claude, who reads his book and doesn¡¯t participate in the conversation, looking as if he doesn¡¯t care.


    The Star Maiden always try to be with us. In the first place, it was a shelter to the extent of¡¸you can count on us if you need anything,¡¹but it is always mixed in during breaks and after school unless we refuse. When I asked why she didn¡¯t want to make friends, she said,¡¸You guys don¡¯t like me because I¡¯m a former commoner¡­¡¹But in this school, where there are three or four special students in each class in each field of study, magic, knight¡¯s apprenticeship, and such, that explanation just doesn¡¯t sound right. No other commoner students have raised the complaint of¡¸exclusion on the grounds of being a commoner¡¹as the Star Maiden put it. I don¡¯t think she would be able to make friends if she were stuck together all the time with us in different grades and classes, however¡­


    Whenever we have some alone time in our rotation to get away from the Star Maiden, she appears out of nowhere and talk to us. I get tired just talking to her because she sometimes give me strange answers without any context. Before I know it, she¡¯s behind me, she speaks the language but I don¡¯t understand half of what she¡¯s saying, and if she wasn¡¯t a living person, I would be in a horror tale.


    Eventually, we relieved when Star Maiden says,¡¸I have a few things to do after school today, and I can¡¯t attend the tea party, even though I¡¯ve been invited every day,¡¹and¡¸I¡¯m going to spend lunch with someone else today,¡¹and then will not show up for the rest of the day.


    So I didn¡¯t think deeply about it, nor did I try to. I don¡¯t know how it happened that she always smelled so sweet, or why I never felt uncomfortable even though the scent was so strong that it was almost too strong for my nose to handle. The Star Maiden who had been so shunned by those around her somehow became surrounded by a large number of friends at all times, and one day we started calling her¡¸Pina¡¹as we were asked to do.


    It was sickening to see the emotional disconnect between my mind and the fact that I was receiving homemade cookies and eating them right in front of her eyes, even though I was tasting poison.


    Why do I find myself so fond of Miss Pina, whom I have always disliked? I cannot reject Miss Pina herself, even though I am disgusted by every single action she has taken. When someone touches my arm, my head can tell that it is wrong for a woman to do such a thing, but my heart is filled with joy. It was disgusting.


    ¡¸Your Majesty, Williard¡­ It¡¯s kind of hard to call you. Hey, can I call you Will, Your Highness?¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, it¡¯s fine.¡¹


    My mouth was speaking on its own before I answered that I only allow nicknames to my family and fianc¨¦e. Claude, who was beside me, gives me a look as if he sees something incredible. I myself can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m doing right now¡­ Just now, what am I doing¡­?


    Pina takes my arm, nauseated and unable to move due to the disconnect between my thoughts and instincts, and says happily,¡¸Yay!¡¹In my head, I know¡¸I have to reject her,¡¹ but it¡¯s like when someone I love takes my arm¡­ I remembered the heartfelt joy as I escort Remy. I tell myself there¡¯s been a mistake and reach for my tea, forgetting that I still have Pina attached to it to calm me down a little.


    And this I was completely unaware of, but Remy was watching the whole thing from the entrance of the salon.

 CH 14.2

    Extra Story : Former Fiancee''s Regret


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    I know in my head that this is crazy, but for some reason my heart wells up with joy when I spend time with Pina. I asked my father¡¯s trusted aides, with no other words to be spoken,¡¸Do you have any idea of this inexplicable phenomenon, where the woman¡¯s behavior and words and actions are repulsive to you, but for some reason, your feelings are joyful without your permission?¡¹But I didn¡¯t get the reaction what I was hoping for.¡¸We all do that, more or less, when we have a partner we like during puberty.¡¹He only looked at me with what smiling eyes, and he didn¡¯t take me up on my question about the possibility that she had used charm or mind manipulation magic to get under the protection that I, a royal, wore.


    Because it¡¯s crazy, this person¡­ When I¡¯m alone, I miss Remy, but when I¡¯m with Pina, I don¡¯t care about anyone but Pina. It¡¯s like my feelings don¡¯t belong to me and I¡¯m scared.


    Pina, who was initially looked at from afar and called¡¸a person without common sense¡¹by the whole school, is now a popular person in all grades. Some of them even came up to us and asked Pina for an autograph, saying¡¸they wanted the blessing of the Star Maiden,¡¹even though they were with us. It was too unnatural.


    ¡¸Hey, Your Majesty, Will¡­ I wonder if Remilia-sama doesn¡¯t like me.¡¹


    ¡¸Why would you say that?¡¹


    ¡¸Because¡­ No, she doesn¡¯t like the idea of a former commoner like me beside her beloved fianc¨¦e¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Did she say anything to you?¡¹


    ¡¸Nhn? ¡­No, it¡¯s probably just my imagination.¡¹


    She initiated the conversation, but end it there in a brusque manner. If this had been about another person, I would have asked,¡¸What¡¯s your point?¡¹and that person would have choked up.


    I felt as if my ability to think had been reduced by Pina, who touched my hand while saying,¡¸It¡¯s okay.¡¹Which one of these am I happy about? ¡­No, I¡¯m glad Remy is jealous of me. I guess I am happy to know that Remy likes me to the point of jealousy. It was never because Pina held my hand.


    There are things that even that perfect lady, the talented Remy, can¡¯t control. It¡¯s amazingly cute that she was jealous of Pina, who is just a partner in my country¡¯s business, like a normal girl.


    I didn¡¯t realize at this time that the pressure in my heart¡¸to be a king worthy of Remy¡¹had lightened a little.


    I had accepted it at that time.¡¸Remilia, the duchess who is jealous of Pina.¡¹I gladly recognized it as the truth.


    The next thing I heard was Remy¡¯s jealousy becoming more and more irritating¡­ There were several eyewitnesses, so I and my entourage, including Claude, no longer doubted it was true.


    I tried to get through to her several times, but Remy stubbornly refused to admit that¡¸she had done anything.¡¹Remy¡¯s friends have told me that she was¡¸actually doing this¡¹and¡¸saying that,¡¹which corroborates Pina¡¯s testimony.


    It is bad publicity to be told that the future queen is at loggerheads with the Star Maiden, a symbol of the founding of the kingdom alongside the heroes. Just as we were working to solve the problem somehow, an incident occurred in which Pina was pushed down the stairs by Remy.


    Remy was¡­ When people gathered, she stands there with her hands outstretched and says nothing. Irritated by the lack of even a hint of apology, I moved with Pina to the first aid room without speaking to her.


    Pina, who apparently twisted her leg and bruised it in several places, was very vocal,¡¸It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m being favored by Williard over Remilia-sama¡­¡¹She was being treated behind the curtains while saying such things. The magician treating her was sympathetic to Pina, who often comes to the emergency room with injuries related with Remy.


    In an accident, but if it was an accident, why not even an apology? While I was thinking about such things in a roundabout way, as if I was protecting Remy, Miss Pina, who seemed to have finished her treatment, clung to my arm.


    ¡¸Poor¡­ Will, Your Majesty¡­ You¡¯re engaged to that person like this¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That person..?¡¹


    How could a duchess be called¡¸that person¡¹by a viscountess, even though she was adopted? In my head I know it is terribly insane and disrespectful, but for some reason I don¡¯t feel like reprimanding her. All along, I¡¯ve been subconsciously restricting my behavior, trying to keep Pina from¡¸hating¡¹me.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t care how much she like Will-sama, she can¡¯t do this to me¡­ It¡¯s too much¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Remy was,¡¹


    She did this because she likes me.


    I felt joy as I muttered this. Up until now, Remy has been sneaking around¡­ She was aware of the harassment with not a few witnesses and evidence left behind, as if she was doing it in secret. She doesn¡¯t admit it, but I find it cute when I think it is also her resistance to me. Furthermore, I can¡¯t believe that Remy loved me enough to do this.


    The burden of the¡¸too good to be true fianc¨¦e¡¹that had been holding my heart down was gone before I knew it.


    An incoming queen who is jealous of the Star Maiden and perpetrates harm to her would be considered unfit.


    Even with Remy¡¯s achievements up to now, it cannot be said that there were no such flaws. Even outside the academy, this ugly news was circulated, especially among the aristocrats of the parents¡¯ generation.


    I set the scene for the hand-wringing, and Remy made a formal apology to the Star Maiden. If I do this much, people around me will be satisfied¡­ Then Remy will thank me. She had no choice but to thank me.


    But no matter how much praise she was subsequently heaped on her for being a wonderful queen, this one incident would cast a shadow over Remy¡¯s achievements. In the future, she will not be appreciated with open arms. They may say, ¡°She is competent, but she has a personality problem.¡± I can just imagine her apologizing before the wedding a few years later, saying,¡¸I¡¯m sorry about that, I liked Will too much at the time, and something went wrong.¡¹


    ¡­That¡¯s right, a little crazy is more appropriate for a mediocre crown prince like me.


    Ahh, Remy has fallen to where I am. We are finally equal.


    Claude takes the initiative to organize and arrange the evidence and witnesses so that she cannot be excused as before. If she still refuses to admit her guilt even after all of this, there is no possibility of rehabilitation.


    She had not thought about it. I can¡¯t believe she would go this far and still deny it¡­ I don¡¯t think Remy had one because she was a smart woman. Claude says that I could cancel the engagement as a punishment to change Remy¡¯s mind once and for all. He said,¡¸My sister is that stubborn, once she gets stubborn.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Then¡­ In fact, I¡¯ll break off the engagement. But she was a brilliant woman, and even if she had to retreat to the countryside, it would be easy for her to use her ideas and skills to quickly make achievements and return to aristocratic society once again. At that time, once again, I will welcome her into the royal family, assuming that purification ceremony has been completed and the domestic aristocracy¡¯s opposition is gone. If the engagement is called off, make sure Claude to blast Remy so she doesn¡¯t go rotten and lock herself away.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if I can hold the reins of my sister.¡¹


    I had no doubt at the time. Remy, who had indeed given up on excusing herself, bowed her head, even if only formally, and that was the end of her external appeal. I said I could re-create memories of our school days until the graduation ceremony and marry Remy a few years after I left the academy. That I don¡¯t have to hold somewhat demeaning feelings as I have in the past, and that I can be equal in our relationship by forgiving Remy¡¯s flaws, that¡¯s right¡­ I was thinking about that.


    I didn¡¯t expect her to be stubborn to the end. I wanted to speak in a small voice,¡¸Please, acknowledge me,¡¹but I couldn¡¯t do that with Pina strapped to my arm.


    Pina smells more than usual of that sweet perfume, and I have to do what Pina wants, or I will ignore the thoughtfulness I should have cultivated as the crown prince.


    Remy would not admit to any of the charges. It was as if she really had no idea what we were talking about. Her words that she had done no harm to Pina seemed to be true.¡¸I¡¯m not jealous,¡¹it¡¯s like she¡¯s denying that she has feelings for me¡­ While Pina stuck to my arms conveyed a sense of intoxication¡­ I found myself talking about breaking off an engagement that I had only considered in case I had to do it.


    But¡­ I was thinking about this situation, too. Remy will show that even that the countryside can be a city that catches the eye, and with her achievements, she will be reinstated by her fianc¨¦e. It¡¯s alright. Remy will atone for her past mistakes and changes her mind, and I will welcome her back, which is a beautiful enough story and will be well received by the people.


    I know that Duke Graupner was much more disappointed in Remy than I expected, and even gave her an abandoned village without a single inhabitant as her fiefdom, but I know that she is not a woman to give up in such a small amount. Because¡­ Because Remy liked me enough to do something like that. That¡¯s why she wouldn¡¯t give up her feelings for me because of something like this.


    At first it was good. I could only hear Remy talking about how hard she was working from nothing, and I even felt superior that she was working so hard to get back to my side. Furthermore, after graduating from the school, Pina received requests from aristocrats from all over the country. As she traveled around the country in her capacity as guardian of the Star Maiden, Pina and us were applauded each time she gave strength to a thinning farmland or revived a dwindling water source.


    After a while, Pina went abroad¡­ She also wanted to go on a journey to defeat demons, and when I kept dismissing it as not possible, her attitude got worse and worse. She began to antagonize those around her, and quickly changed from being allowed some rudeness as¡¸The Star Maiden who was not dyed by the nobility¡¹to¡¸a fool who has been a member of the nobility for more than a year and has not even learned proper manners.¡¹


    Even so, she is still occasionally asked for her power as the Star Maiden, but apparently Pina¡¯s power as a star maiden is much weaker than the depiction in the lore, and there are many discouraging reactions. Then Pina would get even more peeved and throw a tantrum.


    ¡¸My strength is weak because of Will and the others who won¡¯t train with me!!¡¹


    Saying that I have an office as the crown prince doesn¡¯t get through to Pina. When I asked her if she wanted to hunt magical beasts on the way to the requested work, she refused for some unintelligible reason, saying,¡¸I haven¡¯t even seen their names in this place, and it¡¯s okay because no events are going to happen.¡¹


    Many times, I told her,¡¸Then you can go for a few days with a female knight,¡¹but she said she didn¡¯t want women in the mix. Even though she is a candidate, I cannot allow her to stay out with only the opposite sex for any reason, for physical reasons. Pina was not convinced when I told her so, and she resented it. This was repeated every time.


    When I was tired of dealing with Pina. Remy¡¯s achievements began to be appreciated much earlier than I had expected. Contrary to that, my direct control was slowly waning¡­ If you have a city that is starting to prosper and develop a little further away, this amount of population change will happen with a temporary spike in employment, it¡¯s acceptable¡­


    Even the thought of it rekindles my jealousy of Remy, which I thought I had conquered long ago. Ahh¡­ I knew it, she was amazing at everything she does. All I can do is laugh at myself dryly.


    Pina, too, I used to think she was prettier when I was a student. Even though I was frustrated with her selfishness, I was willing to listen to her and say,¡¸It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹ Because this girl is safe and loving¡­ Like Remy, I never had the feeling that I would be more miserable than I was, and I guess that¡¯s what made me get into it without thinking about it. I am sure that is why I feel I like Pina. If Remy came back to me, I would have been willing to take her as a concubine or a concubine, as she seems to be not too full of herself. Because if Pina were there, Remy would be jealous. Ahh, obviously, I had no intention of making her my wife, as my patron nobleman had told me. But I would have liked her enough to want her by my side in the future.


    Now, whenever she begs me for something that is out of the ordinary, I almost scream out loud out of frustration. I thought she was stupid, I thought she was stupid and inferior to me, and I thought that was cute, but now I was annoyed that she was learning more than a dog.

 CH 14.3

    Extra Story : The Former Fiance''s Regret


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    As trade with the demon tribe began to take off, the name of Remy, who had been a key player in the exchange with the demon tribe, came up from the person in charge of diplomacy. Remy did not discriminate, but called those who had nowhere else to go in the city to live in her village, which apparently included quite a few demon tribe members. Remy, who saved them and even gave them a way to live, was favored by the chief of the other side, and this trade was initiated. The items that the demon tribe trades are medicinal herbs that are used to make elixirs to cure most illnesses, high quality magical stones that do not exist in our magical beasts, magical crystal stones processed from them, and many other items that could be a source of war if taken to other countries.


    This thing, Remy is involved in such a story that could affect the national situation¡­


    Enough is enough, I told my father,¡¸I want to reinstate Remilia as my fianc¨¦e with this achievement.¡¹But it was not accepted. When I raised my voice to ask why, I was told that there was nothing I could do to call her up.


    Of course, in order to decide on a royal fianc¨¦e, one letter cannot be sent and that is the end of the story. Given the recent disasters, the royal family¡­ For example, I can¡¯t do anything that would appear to be a poor imitation, such as visiting Remilia myself to ask for her approval of the engagement. I understand that.


    Moreover, Remy had been removed from the duke¡¯s family register because of that one incident. Although she is registered as a noble, she is supposed to exist as an independent family separate from the Graupner dukes by being separated from her parents in the form of a branch of the family. Therefore, the climb decree, which could have been applied to counts and above, cannot be used.


    Although the order to go to the castle was issued as a normal letter, it has already been refused by a sentence stating that nobles who have fiefs in remote areas that meet certain criteria under the Kingdom Law are allowed to refuse the order to go to the castle¡­ It is a law to protect poor and nominal aristocratic families in the countryside who cannot even raise the funds to climb the castle, but now and then it seems alien to them.


    Although they cannot refuse the order to ascend to the castle, such as to charge them with a crime, we cannot use it for our purpose this time.


    ¡¸She was instrumental in bridging the trade with the demon tribe, and for this achievement, the current baroness, Remilia, will be elevated to the rank of viscountess next year.¡¹


    ¡¸Then¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, I will approach her about reinstating her fianc¨¦e status at that time. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll have grown as a woman, not only in aristocratic society, but also in imitating a merchant.¡¹


    ¡¸Your Highness, thank you very much.¡¹


    If she was promoted to a higher rank, she cannot avoid climbing the castle.


    At that time, everything will be back to normal with Remy¡­ No, I believed with all my heart that it would settle into the good shape that I had wished for.


    And yet, what is this?


    Remilia showed up at a social gathering with the demon tribe. Wearing the colors of a demon king with the horrifying beauty of a non-human being all over her body¡­ The black-to-blue gradient dress, which matched the hair color of the demon king, suited the despairingly beautiful Remy.


    Then the truth of the past is revealed one after another. Everything I believed, everything I relied on that hurt Remy because of what I believed, was a sham.


    ¡­¡­Remy didn¡¯t do anything to hurt people out of jealousy.


    ¡¸Youuuuu!!! You orchestrated this whole thing!! You shitty woman! Shit, shit, shit! You¡¯re jealous because I¡¯m happy! It¡¯s your own fault for being so stupid!! Don¡¯t be so backhanded!!¡¹


    Pina jumps on Remy regardless of her own actions, even though she deserved it. The demon king knocked Pina off and patted Remy¡¯s head to reassure her.


    ¡¸It was indeed sad that I was accused of a crime I didn¡¯t remember and that no one believed me, but I am happy now. Pina-san¡­ You bribed them with money and even used your own body to make me look bad, but¡­ That doesn¡¯t make you happy, right, Pina-san¡­? You can¡¯t make people love you by humiliating me or manipulating their feelings with curses¡­ This is so sad and I feel sorry for Pina-san¡­¡¹


    Remy did not hold a grudge against anyone. Ahh¡­ I knew it. The girl who was smiling so sweetly beside me, the girl who had saved my heart, would never do such a thing.


    Remy, who shows mercy even to Pina, has not changed since she was a child¡­ Whenever I heard that he was terribly jealous of the star maiden and harassed her harshly, I was filled with dark amusement¡¸that she liked so much,¡¹and ashamed of myself for being disappointed that¡¸Remy would do such a thing.¡¹Remy had nothing to do with it from the beginning.


    A few days after the soiree, Father¡­ I bowed to His Majesty the King and asked him to set up an apology with Remy. David, Stefan, and Claude both made the same offer as I did. Pina was not the Star Maiden. To be precise, the Devil is inside the Star Maiden. The truth is being withheld because the country¡¯s faith in the Star Maiden has been shaken and¡¸The Devil deceived the name of the Star Maiden.¡¹


    Wanting to apologize is just self-satisfaction to make myself feel better. It was like I took advantage of Remy knowing she wouldn¡¯t say no.


    When I met Remy in person and looked at her under the bright lights, I saw that she had beautiful dark blonde hair that shone brightly and was as light blue as the ocean. Her eyes are looking at me sadly¡­ She had the same look in her eyes when I pursued her about her bullying of Pina, why didn¡¯t I listen to her side of the story more¡­? Regret comes the more time passes, so much so that I feel crushed by self-doubt¡­


    ¡¸Farewell, Prince Williard.¡¹


    I was supposed to apologize and that was all, but in front of Remy, I started to make excuses in a miserable way. No, it didn¡¯t matter that I was miserable, or that I felt inferior to my too-good-to-be-true fianc¨¦, as long as I could be with Remy¡­


    Remy gets up from her seat to escape from my attempt to take her hand and walks out of the arbor. In the background, you can see the garden where Remy and I played as children. The flowers had shifted, but the landscape had overlapped with that time, and Remy standing there was cruelly beautiful.


    ¡¸Will!¡¹


    I heard a young Remy¡¯s voice. I know, this is an auditory hallucination. In fact, in the middle of a garden full of blooming flowers, the Demon King embraces Remilia and gently drops a kiss¡­ I saw a beautiful scene, like the happy ending of a story.


    I wish I had eyes that could tell a lie like yours. Then that woman would not have tricked me and I would not have hurt Remy.


    At this point in my life, I¡¯m so jealous that I can¡¯t help but regret my past.


    I want to die, but Remy will be sad if I die. This is not wishful thinking, but the gentle Remy would certainly cry for me, her childhood friend. I can¡¯t let her be hurt any more than she already is.


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to live with this thought for the rest of my life.


    I wanted to be punished. I wanted to be punished so severely that I wanted to die. I want to be punished for the crime I committed. But that¡¯s just a selfish wish to make myself feel better¡­ I just want to escape from this crazy regret that I carry in my heart. Somebody kill me. I almost screamed.


    ¡¸Remy¡­ Remy¡­¡¹


    Instead, I couldn¡¯t stand it and my own mouth was flooded with her name. I had it all¡­ I had it all, but I also had a wonderful fianc¨¦e and the love and trust of that fianc¨¦e. Everything¡­


    As I looked at her smiling happily in the arms of the demon king, all I could do was sob, lamenting the magnitude of the happiness I had lost.

 CH 15

    I didn¡¯t like my fianc¨¦ from the beginning. I already had a girl I wanted to protect. But that girl is already¡­ From the moment I met her, it was decided that she would be the fianc¨¦e of the crown prince, who is also my best friend, and there was no way I could overturn the royal decree. From the moment my feelings for her began to grow, I decided to keep them secret and carry them to my grave.


    Looking back, I think I was very rude to Sphere. She was a very accomplished woman, probably due in part to the fact that she was three years older than me, so she just went along with me when I rebelled, saying that¡¸it was a forced political marriage¡¹that had been given to me. I can see that now.


    She was also an aspiring knight, so we spent more time together as friends than fianc¨¦es. The younger women are more popular with Sphere, even though they are the same sex, and every practice match sees fans crowding in and cheering for her in yellow¡­ I was just a little bit envious, but I haven¡¯t told anyone this.


    I have very few memories of spending time as a fianc¨¦e. Or memories of hunting, long-distance running, and hand-to-hand combat. When I was a little kid, I was losing because of the age difference, but the gender difference between men and women is huge and soon I would be winning more. However, I had a lot of respect for Sphere, who is a skilled knight and the best among female knights.


    I think I talked a lot about Remilia to my fianc¨¦e. She said she¡¯s going to keep it a secret thought¡­ When I think about it now, I am appalled at what I have done.


    But Sphere seemed to enjoy listening to Remilia¡¯s story. The story of magical tools made with scaled ideas that no one has thought of, the non-lethal, life-saving magic developed by Remilia, and the success of a welfare project that has taken off and created jobs and profits without patrons.


    She said that she was the right person to be the future mother of the country, and her eyes lit up as she looked forward to Lady Remilia becoming queen and herself becoming a female knight in her service. When I was reluctant to bring up the subject, wondering if it would be¡¸bad for my fianc¨¦e,¡¹she would prompt me by asking if I had¡¸anything new to tell her about Lady Remilia.¡¹


    So I felt alienated from her, who looked more knowing her than I did. Saying,¡¸I don¡¯t think Lady Remilia is the kind of person who would do such a thing.¡¹


    ¡­By royal decree, I was now in charge of the Star Maiden with His Highness Prince Williard and his family¡­ I noticed that she was always with us. At first, it¡¯s the same as those who cling to us in social situations, flattering us¡­ No, it should have been more aggressive and blatant than that, and there should have been nothing but disgust.


    I had told Sphere about those days. She was¡¸there for me¡¹as easy-going as a big sister, and she said to me,¡¸If it is a power built steadily in the world of swords, the owner is often humble¡­ but if it¡¯s a talent given from heaven, it is luck and has nothing to do with the owner¡¯s quality. Is she like that?¡¹She said in dismay.


    It¡¯s just¡­ At that time. I was silent when I saw the Star Maiden who flirted with us and touched my body, and I felt a hot feeling in my chest at the anxious Remilia¡¯s appearance.


    Eventually, I got annoyed when Pina came close to me, but for some reason I couldn¡¯t push her away. I would feel guilty about rejecting a woman who must have been the type of woman I disliked. No, it must have been Remilia¡¯s eyes that looked sad and anxious when Pina was around us. I never knew it could be that addictive.


    I was meeting with Sphere, who had already established herself as a knight, as if it were the same as before as she had time for her fianc¨¦, when one day she told me.


    ¡¸David, aren¡¯t you a little crazy?¡¹


    ¡¸What are you¡­¡¹


    ¡¸How can you, about Miss Pina¡­ why did you choose to take sides with the Star Maiden? It looks like you¡¯re leaning in the wrong direction.¡¹


    ¡¸Because she was abused by Lady Remilia¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not right either. You must have been angry at Miss Pina¡¯s flippant behavior in the beginning. As far as I can hear, you are still doing that same thing. Why do you accept Miss Pina¡¯s conduct now?¡¹


    I giggled when she points it out. If I keep her close, Remilia will be jealous. Because she will look at me with those sad eyes. I can¡¯t say that I was. I was also engrossed in Remilia¡¯s words as conveyed by Pina. It was as if she secretly cared about me even though she was bound to me by a political marriage, and she said,¡¸A woman like me is not worthy of David.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Actually, when we spent time together, Miss Pina was not a bad girl¡­ Besides, I have to protect her from Miss Remilia¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s what I find most disconcerting. I wonder if Lady Remilia is such a bully? She has a reputation as a lady and takes the initiative in welfare. Yes, it started out as cute harassment, but now it¡¯s all about injuries. I find it hard to believe that Lady Remilia would do such a thing.¡¹


    In its own words. Remilia struck Pina on the cheek and cried,¡¸David is my childhood friend! We¡¯ve spent so much time together, don¡¯t you dare take that away from me!¡¹I felt like I was being denied the story of her anger by my name¡­ I felt superior to Remilia because she thought I was secretly thinking of her that much. I heard,¡¸How could she possibly have that much feelings for you?¡¹and I was instantly on fire, raging,¡¸There are witnesses,¡¹¡¸We have proof,¡¹and most of all,¡¸You doubt Pina, who cried and apologized to you after she was hit on the cheek?¡¹


    With a look of dismay on her face, the Sphere resigned from the day¡¯s meeting¡­ Time passed without the next proper visitation and without questioning it. The night we condemned Remilia was one of them. She denied it to the end, saying¡¸I didn¡¯t do that,¡¹and wouldn¡¯t even acknowledge the fact that she was jealous of Pina¡­ Just remembering it makes me angry.


    I¡¯ve been spending even more time with Pina, and today, while I was taking pleasure in hearing her narcotic words,¡¸Remilia-sama did this to me once, she must not have liked me being around Davy so much,¡¹I heard from my parents that Sphere had forcefully ended our engagement by removing herself from the noble family registry. Even at this time, I only felt it was convenient for me to be free now that Remilia had broken off her engagement from Williard.


    But without any particular action being taken¡­ I couldn¡¯t get away from Pina that way and drifted to the lower side of the cheaters. I¡¯ve never missed a workout, but when Pina asks me¡¸to stay with her,¡¹I feel like I have to fulfill that wish no matter what it takes.


    I¡¯m estranged from my brother, whom I thought I had reconciled with. No, I¡¯m the one avoiding him. I know he despises me and I¡¯m afraid to confront him about it.


    We could not restrain Pina¡¯s insistence on attending the evening party to commemorate the one-year anniversary of the start of diplomatic relations with the demon world, and we were ordered by His Majesty¡¸not to let her cause any problems or she would be held responsible for them.¡¹


    She has no manners, and we can¡¯t have her in front of a state guest. And yet I can¡¯t reject her. I still feel a strong aversion to Pina¡¯s behavior as well, as I often¡¸don¡¯t have it¡¹¡­And yet, for some reason, I don¡¯t dislike Pina herself and can¡¯t stop being with her. I know that if I don¡¯t stay away, I¡¯ll be even worse off, but I can¡¯t move because I don¡¯t want Pina to¡¸hate¡¹me.


    I is always around Pina like this with Claude and Stefan at the evening party, as well as to keep an eye on her. Because Williard, the Daisho, indeed, cannot be with Pina, who is not his official fianc¨¦e, on an official occasion.


    Why can¡¯t he shun her? I don¡¯t know why I fell in love with this woman¡­ there was not even a trigger. I clearly remember the day I fell in love with Remilia, but I had fallen in love with Pina as if she had poured poison on me before I knew it.


    Lilin wine, which was handed out as a toast and said to be a tribute from the demon tribe, comes to hand. As soon as I drank it down, the¡¸curse¡¹that had been nestled in my chest while spending time with Pina was gone.


    How did this happen?


    What I believed and clung to was crap. An illusion with no basis in anything. Remilia is not the kind of woman who would hurt anyone with malice or jealousy¡­ I knew it, I should have known it¡­


    She was the kind of person who would carry it alone at that time, grieve alone, hurt alone¡­ I swore I wanted to be a knight to support her in the future. I swore in my heart¡­


    Remilia is so beautiful that I hesitate to look directly at her as she is held by the waist next to the Demon King. She was nothing like the girl I knew, the girl who came to pick me up in the woods, worried about me.


    The only one that had changed was¡­ me. Hoping for a change, keeping it close to my heart¡­ I thought that would be enough to support her. I wanted it to be so, and I was the one who believed Pina¡¯s words.


    If only I had trusted Remilia to the end.


    I should have been the one standing by her side as a knight standing by the side of the Demon King.


    I am truly jealous of Sphere who arrived at the right answer without being misled just by what she heard. That woman¡­ If only that woman hadn¡¯t put a curse on me.


    After the curse was lifted, I had no feelings left for the woman I had spent so much time with. When I hear that she was forbidden to commit suicide and was forced to work in the mines for the rest of her live, all I can think is,¡¸She deserved it.¡¹I even found myself thinking,¡¸I wouldn¡¯t mind a heavier punishment for her.¡¹


    It is too late for regrets. I swore an oath as a knight, and I will finish¡­ I had to be prepared to trust Remilia until I saw it with my own eyes, and yet¡­


    The knightly oath I had taken as a child was tainted by myself and broken when I came to realize it. It was I who broke it.

 CH 16

    Extra Story : Either Way, The Sound Has Fallen


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    The first girl who told me with a big smile,¡¸I love the violin you play,¡¹was my first love.¡¸You¡¯ve been secretly practicing because you thought you had to be a magician? Then I must be fan number one!¡¹She supported my dreams, but instead of laughing at my indecisiveness in wanting to meet the expectations of those around me, she listened to me seriously and said,¡¸Stefan is a hard worker, so I¡¯m sure you will be able to achieve both.¡¹


    When I asked her if he¡¸was going to put the song I heard.¡¹in my dream out into the world, she said,¡¸I wouldn¡¯t do that because it would be bad for the person who really wrote this song.¡¹Remilia says there¡¯s probably a fairy or a spirit or some other composer in another world not inhabited by humans. I thought that since they were all great songs, she could have gotten huge royalties if she had just published them instead of being so honest, but I felt uncomfortable saying it in front of Remilia, who has a beautiful heart, so I kept my mouth shut.


    She¡¯s smart, but I¡¯m worried that she¡¯s too straight and will get cheated in the future. If I had only been encouraged by the dream of being a musician, I would not have stepped into the path of sorcery without hesitation. I guess I am a greedy person who wants both to¡¸make the girl I love smile¡¹and to¡¸gain the power to protect the girl I love.¡¹


    But Remilia is more greedy. She¡¯s happy with Williard and all the people in the country¡­ She wanted a prosperous country where people can sleep in their homes without starving, without fear of crime or war damage, and without being exploited by unjust jobs. I¡¯ve never seen anyone in the aristocracy take such greed seriously.


    But since I had no choice, I decided to help her with her dream. I can¡¯t tell Remilia, the Crown Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the real reason, but I¡¯ll just say,¡¸To thank you for supporting my dream.¡¹Next to me was Williard, so I will be Remilia¡¯s best as a friend.


    I thought so, but when did I make a mistake? I, who was often messed around with by widows, used the interpersonal skills I learned at the salon to flee from the Star Maiden at a leisurely pace. I was teasing Claude because the serious Williard was often preyed upon by that woman.


    Before he knew it, Williard¡¯s attitude had changed as he was being cooped up with her, and he looked at Miss Pina, saying,¡¸I don¡¯t like her, but for some reason I¡¯m attracted to her.¡¹Maybe she used some kind of magic, but there was no reaction to the items the royalty wore that prevented him from being charmed. As the Crown Prince¡¯s close associates, Claude and I are of course taking some measures to prevent the charm. David doesn¡¯t seem to be that uncomfortable with Miss Pina talking to him these days.


    I also did some research on the lore of Claude and the Star Maiden. There was a description that the Star Maiden in the past were still sought after by several men and had been in a mess at the time, but the decision was withheld because it was not determined that they were seeking the power of the Star Maiden. The condition is unknown, but as expected, shall I advise the royal family to quarantine Miss Pina? I spoke with Claude and said,¡¸I don¡¯t think His Highness would ever be that wrong, no matter how much he wants to be. Don¡¯t you believe him?¡¹I couldn¡¯t make any stronger suggestions when he talked about doubting my loyalty to him.


    I pretended to be goofing off and continued to observe, but then Remilia asked me for confidentiality. When called to go to the private room, I was a little nervous about the situation of being alone with him for the first time in a long time, although of course she was escorted by a lady-in-waiting.


    As expected, Remilia was worried about Williard and Miss Pina¡¯s relationship. I¡¯ve been getting relationship advice from girls I like for years, but it¡¯s still a little hard.


    Now Williard certainly seems to have suddenly developed a fondness for Miss Pina with her¡¸mysterious powers,¡¹but he seems to be resisting it well enough, considering¡­ It¡¯s frustrating, but he cares about Remilia as much as I do. Even though she is the Star Maiden, I don¡¯t think she would choose that one. Rather, it may be that she is the Star Maiden of folklore existence and therefore has an invisible power that attracts people. If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t know how much research I¡¯d have to do to find out.


    So I tried to reassure Remilia by telling her that¡­ I looked at her again, anxiously, relying on me to be here, and I thought. As long as that woman is hanging around Williard and making Remilia uncomfortable, she can count on me.


    ¡­That much is fine, right? Because I¡¯m Remilia¡¯s number one friend. It¡¯s only natural that she would ask for advice and rely on me.


    The older women who plotted to mess with me also said,¡¸It¡¯s the husband¡¯s fault for making his wife feel insecure.¡¹Ahh, of course I wouldn¡¯t fall for that.


    It¡¯s natural for a friend to comfort a grieving Remilia when Williard makes her uneasy.


    If I had consulted my father, the chief royal magician, at this time, the future might have been different. The wedge of the curse had already been driven into me and into Williard at this time, and it was slowly expanding in size.


    At some point, Miss Pina¡­ Pina¡¯s complaint was mixed with a story about Remilia¡¯s jealousy toward Pina because of her feelings for me, and I was looking forward to hearing it. I never imagined that Remilia, who was so straight-laced that she was adamant even about releasing a fairy song to the world, saying¡¸I didn¡¯t write it,¡¹was so jealous of Pina and cared about me to the point of harming her. I thought so.


    I believe Pina when she says¡­ I wanted to believe that she wanted¡¸to be jealous,¡¹and I foolishly went so far as to tell Remilia to stop harassing Pina. And as soon as I did, she stopped talking to me about it¡­ I even complained to Remilia about the fact that she was no longer relying on me, even though it was only natural.


    ¡¸I think Williard is beginning to grow attached to you because you mistreat Pina like that.¡¹


    Now that I think about it, it was very misguided.


    Back then I was really¡­ From the bottom of my heart, I thought,¡¸Sure, Pina doesn¡¯t know manners and her behavior is irritating from my point of view, but that doesn¡¯t make her a bully.¡¹I believed that Remilia was bullying Pina and that it was true. We have all the evidence, all the witnesses¡­ We said it¡¯s an indisputable fact¡­ That¡¯s the only way I could think of. Ahh¡­ It¡¯s all excuses. Pina¡­ I wanted to use the devil and be her¡¸to be number one¡¹at Remilia¡¯s behest, that was the first time.


    After the curse was lifted by the elixir of wine brought by the demon king, despair and deep regret overcame us. We apologized, but of course it was not forgivable. Remilia also cried, not about forgiveness and not forgiving, but just sadness and not even acceptance.


    I shouldn¡¯t have wished for that. I should have ignored my own greed that was satisfied by hurting Remilia. I should have pulled that woman away immediately. If the Crown Prince¡¯s entourage had appealed to the castle with one voice, I¡¯m sure it would have passed.


    I lost the first girl I met, my first fan as a musician, and my best friend at the same time. I have no right to be sad about that.

 CH 17

    Extra Story : We Used To Be Family


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    What went wrong? No, I knew, all the things that caused it¡­ From where was it became irreversible?


    The Star Maiden began to wear a sweet-smelling perfume at all times, and since then, the way I dealt with her changed little by little. The effect on His Highness was extraordinary, as he spent the longest time being clung to the most. With each passing day, I would simply say¡¸Oh dear,¡¹annoyed at the same behavior that I had been telling her with a straight face just the other day,¡¸Give me a break.¡¹


    I did a quick check to see if it was charm or drugs, but nothing. Just as I was thinking that this was a bad idea and that I should appeal to the center of the castle through my father-in-law, an invitation from the devil whispered to me.


    I was thinking that if His Highness Williard continues to choose the Star Maiden, I will be allowed to desire my sister¡­ Remilia.


    ¡­This seems like a very attractive idea, and I¡¯ll kick Stefan¡¯s suggestion that we should¡¸request the castle to quarantine the Star Maiden after all, even though we didn¡¯t get any medicine or magic out of it,¡¹ so as not to be unnatural. Holding back the edge of my mouth, which was about to distort, I began to do the calculations in my head while pretending to read a book.


    It wasn¡¯t impossible¡­ There are anecdotes from the founding of the country, and in the national sentiment, it would be popular for the Star Maidens to be queens. In fact, the question of whether the engagement can be dissolved is a matter of His Highness¡¯ strong desire and the approval of the Graupner family¡­ When there was no turning back, I could make a proposal to the duke, saying,¡¸If you accept this, you will owe the royal family a favor,¡¹and it might work. There is a possibility that he could be stopped before that, but that man is not that competent despite his pretensions to be a political don, so I would be able to hide it from him.


    My important sister adores His Highness Prince Williard, but because she adores him, she accepts his change of heart with sadness. Because that¡¯s the kind of person she is. I thought of the stories I had heard about women who are easily taken advantage of when they are heartbroken in love, and I was horrified at my own black-heartedness. But I could not dismiss this plan. My older sister who accepted me after my father¡¯s death and loved me as a family member. When I became aware of my first love, she was already engaged to the crown prince. I spent many years as his brother, but my feelings for her have not faded at all. Behind the door in the depths that I haven¡¯t opened in a long time, there is the same old¡­ There lay a love affair that was stronger than ever before¡­ I swore in my heart at the time to be a good brother. I swore it, but¡­


    Although the royal family¡¯s convenience will be a flaw, it is not enough to cancel out the charm of my sister. I need to get her hands on it now and crush it so that when it happens, the new fianc¨¦e¡¯s story doesn¡¯t come up.


    I was thinking too far ahead, and I had no idea about my sister, who was hurt and trapped here and now.


    I would be lying if I said that there was no personal grudge involved in admonishing my sister for being hard on Miss Pina. It was I who was jealous, saying,¡¸I thought you weren¡¯t the kind of person to mistreat people, but you would be this caustic and jealous for Williard.¡¹


    Does the Star Maiden have the power to make people around her like her? What she is doing is disgusting, but for some reason I can¡¯t dislike Pina herself. It¡¯s possible, she has the ability to give blessings to the whole country, and as part of that, it¡¯s not surprising that the effect would be¡¸people around her like her and try to protect her.¡¹


    It¡¯s okay, for my sister¡¯s¡­ My feelings for Remilia are stronger.


    Because of my sister¡¯s reputation to date for getting along with Pina and His Highness, she was unable to talk me way out of a dissolution, and the evening meeting was held. If I made an apology, it would be treated as a handcuff and I¡¯d be right back where I started. I was so worried that I would only end up damaging Remilia¡¯s reputation. His Highness was so disgusted with my sister, who had thoroughly refused to admit her guilt and made no apologies, that he broke off the engagement. No way, I thought, but by the end I almost laughed as I began to think,¡¸If this happened, everything would be as I wanted it to be.¡¹His Highness was obviously behaving strangely¡­ I wonder if it has something to do with the strong smell of Pina¡¯s, usual perfume.


    Thank you, Star Maiden, for granting my wish.


    My sister was forced into a country estate after her engagement was broken off. However, it was clear that His Majesty and The Queen regretted her excellence and thought that even if she went to the countryside, she would rise again, and then they would welcome her back into the royal family on the basis of her achievements. I won¡¯t let that happen, though.


    I want to go immediately to comfort her who was in shock, but if I turn myself in now, the royal family will know what I had planned. As expected, we cannot do that, so the groundwork must be well laid. Quickly, His Highness must fall to the Star Maiden. If His Highness makes a move on Pina, the queen, who insists that no one but Remilia is allowed to be Williard¡¯s wife, will have no choice but to fold.


    Let Pina make a ready-made case with His Highness or force her into a situation where he has no choice but to choose the Star Maiden. If they do, my sister is brilliant, and she will soon take prominent credit in the countryside. My father-in-law took away from my sister the rights to various products that yielded huge royalties and felt like he was winging it, but this is not the kind of potential that that man has.


    Soon, she would have a new reputation that would more than make up for the reputation that had been ground down by the royal family¡¯s breaking of the engagement and the assault on the Star Maiden¡­ Yes, I could have welcomed her as my wife, being the next Duke of Graupner.


    That¡¯s what I thought, but since my sister disappeared, things have not been going as well as I had hoped. No, my sister¡¯s village is well regarded. The abandoned villages are inhabited by people who have nowhere else to go from the surrounding territories, giving them jobs and generating an economy. As I had anticipated, she also quickly invented content that was upwardly compatible with the products my father-in-law had taken up, and began distributing them to the lands affected by the dukedom. I may have still underestimated that person¡¯s excellence.


    I am the one who is not on schedule.


    At first, the older men, including His Majesty, were greased by the Star Maiden who was overtly flirtatious but good-looking, but recently they have been harsh on Pina¡¯s lack of common sense and her inability to study properly and learn manners for any length of time, and constantly blaming others for anything that goes wrong. I hear some people beginning to realize that¡¸the case of Lady Remilia may have just been the Star Maiden making too much fuss.¡¹


    On the contrary, we were made to like Pina as if we had been forced into liking her. At first she was like any other woman¡­ I was disgusted by her wooing and touching my body with gestures that were more insectile than those of other women. For some reason, the feelings now are selfishly happy and welling up at the same time as disgust, even though they are doing the same thing they did then.


    I had to get away from this woman as soon as possible, and I was in a hurry to make an achievement. My fianc¨¦ pretended to be caged by Pina because she would get in the way in welcoming Remilia, and the engagement was called off after she acted as affectionate as Stefan and David. At first, we had a number of next partners, but they stopped as the reputation of our Pina group fell into disrepute.


    It was bad, if things continued as they were, people would think that we were not good enough to receive a competent female lord who would make a name for herself in the countryside. Father-in-law finally found out by this time that the queen had been thinking of setting up Remilia, who had thought that by breaking off the relationship he had¡¸been able to limit my losses by abandoning my daughter who had been criticized by the royal family,¡¹as Williard¡¯s fiancee once she had achieved more than the disgrace she had created and the purification ceremony was over¡­ Or maybe she found out about the demonic resources that have started coming out of my sister¡¯s territory, and is eager to make a connection with Remilia again.


    It would be too convenient for my father-in-law to say, as I used him to break off my sister and brotherhood with me in order to marry my sister. It¡¯s no wonder, then, that with the trade goods from the demon realm and the new inventions produced by my sister, the income of the dukedom has been greatly reduced. Every single thing that is coming out of my sister¡¯s territory is damaging the revenue stream of the Duke of Graupner¡¯s territory. If you¡¯ve thought of everything and you¡¯re driving it, I can only say that I¡¯m impressed.


    It is only natural that my family, which has a feud with her, would be quietly shut out of the business if they knew that my sister was on the demon realm side. He must have realized that the dukedom¡¯s finances would be in a tailspin in a few years if he didn¡¯t do something about it. Both the duke and his wife are not associated with moderation. Until now, tax revenues have been coming from within the dukedom without any talent¡­ From now on, if they continue to spend money in the same way as before, they will easily overtake our income. Losing power and wealth seems to me to be the best punishment for them for cutting off their daughter for this. Is this revenge against her own parents?


    Furthermore¡­ He was optimistic about his relationship with the royal family because I was still in his entourage, but he was apparently even more impatient when he heard the rumor that Williard was to be made the abolished crown prince.


    I would like to find Remilia, who is once again gaining a reputation for excellence, as the fianc¨¦e of the first prince Elhasha, whose mother is a concubine. But I can¡¯t let that pass.


    Every move I make to make an achievement to pick up my sister isn¡¯t working. Was I this incompetent?


    I thought about what Pina had said to His Highness about this and that, in the past, my sister had talked about a similar social system, and I tried to put together a proposal in my own way, but it was rejected, mainly because it was not well thought out in terms of funding, and they wouldn¡¯t even put it on the drawing board. It was a very appealing measure when my sister was telling me about it and I thought,¡¸Why hasn¡¯t any country come up with this, why don¡¯t they just adopt it right away?¡¹My thinking was so lacking that when people told me, I was ashamed to say,¡¸Why didn¡¯t I notice those flaws?¡¹


    For the first time I was confused as I experienced a setback. Why? This was not the case when I was with my sister discussing plans for developing and distributing new products. I would often find improvements in my sister¡¯s sketchy designs, and she would praise me, saying,¡¸That¡¯s great, Claude.¡¹I was always getting excellent grades on my school reports, and I was even being posted as one of the top few for assignments. What has changed¡­


    Then it occurred to¡­ me. It was my sister. I was always talking to my sister and taking hints from those conversations to make unconscious corrections. Was I ever leaning on her talent¡­?


    I heard the rattle and crash of the footsteps on which I had been standing, having earned a reputation as¡¸an outstanding incoming duke.¡¹


    I am considered the next duke, but I have no real power. I am just a young political officer. Not being in a position to decide on a fianc¨¦e at my own discretion, I was so desperate that I suggested to Duke Graupner,¡¸How about recalling my sister Remilia in exchange for her forgiveness of everything? She still has knowledge and talents worth using, so why not make her my wife and have her contribute to the dukedom?¡¹


    I wanted to pick her up on my own¡­ So much so that I have to give up that pride. Fortunately, my sister refuses the royal call, putting forward the frontier lord¡¯s right to refuse to go up to the castle. She must not like it herself. It must be so. However, I had sniffed that the royal family had already given up on the Star Maiden and were trying to set up my sister Remilia as the fianc¨¦e once again. I can¡¯t refuse a royal order, as expected, I have to make my sister mine before I can do that¡­!


    Right now, the whole castle is in a flurry of activity to commemorate the one-year anniversary of the start of diplomatic relations with the demon realm. I myself was busy with my work as a political officer.


    I have been informed that after this soiree is over, the royal family is going to promote my sister to a knighthood. Perhaps at that time, they will approach her to reengage the engagement. I can pretend that I was unaware of the royal family¡¯s true intentions and make my move before then.


    My sister¡­ I wonder what Remilia would say. She would be surprised that we were family and she never thought of me as a man. But we were a family to begin with, surely we could get along well as a couple. I had never doubted that until this moment.


    At that soiree, I learned that everything was too late. No, I am not talking about¡¸when.¡¹¡­I made a mistake in everything. My sister¡­ My first love was not a woman who would maliciously hurt people. I should have known. I should have known that first-hand¡­ I was the only one who could have noticed.


    I am still a little child, just saved by my sister, and I am crying in the back of my mind. Why did I believe that lie, my sister would never do that, and now she blames me.


    Ahh, that¡¯s right, I have made a mistake¡­


    I was not completely entangled in that woman¡¯s curse. I was the only one who could have betrayed Williard and the others and sided with my sister.


    Since my sister had been disowned by my stepfather, we were no longer even a documented family, as we were not my real sister and brother.


    I thought she would be too kind to refuse my apology, so I asked her to set up a place for me to apologize, and when she looked at me with sad eyes, I almost went insane. When I try to cling to her, she quietly rejects me, and I want to cry and scream when I realize that I can no longer even call her my sister.


    ¡­I knew that my sister loved His Highness Prince Williard with all her heart. If I really loved my sister, I should have only supported their friendship and not done this. I know. I made a mistake, I was stupid.


    I was trying to get someone I loved, and I intentionally hurt that loved one. I don¡¯t deserve that kind of person¡­ I totally deserved to lose my happiness.

 CH 18.1

    Extra Story : The Person Inside The Star Maiden


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    I don¡¯t really like my father. He gets angry easily, beats me, and doesn¡¯t help me at all if someone tries to touch my body and has spent a lot of money at the store.


    About my mother¡­ I don¡¯t know. She died when I was very young, so I don¡¯t remember much. My father said she was a¡¸slave¡¹that he bought for him to help him with his work. He often complained to me that she had been sick when she gave birth to me, and that every time she and my father went around with me peddling for work, she grew weaker and weaker until she just died. He had no choice but to tell me.


    I was very young when my mother died, and I didn¡¯t know which town she died in or where she was laid to rest. I can¡¯t remember my mom¡¯s face anymore, but I do remember one thing. A fairytale that my mother taught me¡­ It was a story about a girl who was bullied and had a hard time in her life, but still she lives her life without losing her sane mind, and in the end she becomes happy with the blessings of many people who have helped her and befriended her.


    I wish I could be as happy as the girl in that story someday¡­ to make great friends, do the work you love¡­ That¡¯s right, I would like to become a florist. People who buy flowers either buy them to decorate their homes because they like flowers, or they buy them as a gift for someone else, so they all look happy.


    About marriage¡­ I don¡¯t know about that, but I would like to have a friend. My father¡¯s job is a peddler, and I¡¯m always looking after the store. I never had time to make friends because all I did was help out at work, and even if there was a girl who would talk to me once in a while, I never got to know her because she would quickly move on to the next business.


    Now that I think about it, that girl from the fairy tale was probably my mother¡¯s own ideal and dream.


    Every day she worked in fear of my father, who never knew when he would become angry. I was working as a store keeper in a town when I was approached by a woman with a surprised look on her face. I didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about, but she said that her sister was a magical spiritist and that I had a lot of spirits with me.


    When I told her that I had never been to school and had never been¡¸baptized,¡¹she became very angry with my father. My heart became tight, as if I was being angry with myself, and I don¡¯t really remember what happened then. However, I found myself being separated from my father and going to a school for people who could use magic.


    I have the power of the¡¸Star Maiden,¡¹and the spirits were worried that I was living without learning how to use my power, so they were around me, and that¡¯s how the magician¡¯s sister found me. The truth is that they always do something called¡¸baptism¡¹at a much younger age, and children who have the ability to learn how to use it are said to start school early. The uncle who was to take me to the school told me that I hadn¡¯t been able to do so because of my father, and that I had to hurry up and get back into school.


    This uncle told me that there is a girl the same age as me. He told me that she is also in the school that I am going to attend. I wonder if we can be friends¡­ I¡¯m very looking forward to it.


    The uncle said it was his job to pick me up, but this was in addition to that, so he bought me a pen, a notebook, and a picture book. He said I¡¯m going to learn a lot with it. I was taught a few letters before I went to the royal capital, and I couldn¡¯t wait to be able to read other books at the¡¸library¡¹at school.


    The last place I was taken to was a¡¸castle,¡¹and I felt very sad to be parted from the uncle who had brought me here. I was relieved when I had to leave my father, though¡­ I wanted a father like that uncle.


    The¡¸Star Maiden¡¹is a woman who defeated the evil gods together with the hero who created this country, and it¡¯s said that people who have the same power are called so. That¡¯s what it said in the picture book that uncle bought me. But¡­ That¡¯s why I really needes to be cared for, said by the man with expensive clothes, but it didn¡¯t make sense to me, they called me¡¸Pina-sama¡¹and I was washed by maids, had my hair messed with, and was served treats that I had never eaten before¡­ I just didn¡¯t feel comfortable being told to sleep alone in a soft bed I had never touched before.


    Still, I thought I could go to school and maybe make a lot of friends there because there are a lot of kids there who are about the same age as me¡­ That was the only thing I was looking forward to. My body was taken by surprise by the unfamiliar life and I developed a fever the next day, but all the maids were kind to me. When I was with my father, even if I was sick, he would leave me alone in the back of the truck, and I had never been taken care of like this.


    I can¡¯t wait to get better¡­ I want to get better, go to school and learn a lot of things¡­


    I fell asleep one night thinking that¡­ When I woke up, I was unable to move my body by myself. I can still see with my eyes and hear with my ears. But I couldn¡¯t move my body, nor could I speak in my own language. When I was surprised and confused, my body started to move and speak on its own. I walked up to a large mirror in the room, dizzy with fever, and stared at my image there for a while, then looked around the room,¡¸I¡¯m reincarnated in another world¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!!!¡¹I shouted loudly.


    I was even more surprised and confused.


    Surprised by the loud voice, the maids rushed to the scene, I was¡­ they talked to my body and worries that I was sick. My body was asking them,¡¸Do you have magic?¡¹¡¸Who am I? Am I a noble within this room? Or was I a princess?¡¹What a strange thing to start asking and annoyed the maids.


    Stop this, stop this, don¡¯t say strange things to those people who have been so kind to me. I screamed desperately, but it seemed that my voice was not heard by the person who was moving my body, and I could not get myself to cover my mouth or to stop talking at all.


    The maids, who had been so kind to me, looked at me with mixed feelings of annoyance and surprise, and I was filled with apology.


    Finally¡­ my body was,¡¸Hey, I had a fever and was a little confused. Don¡¯t talk about this with anyone, okay? ¡­You know what will happen if you talk about the funny things they asked you or the bad things you said about the Star Maidens, don¡¯t you?¡¹She was threatening them. I was apologizing as loudly as I could inside my body, even though the maids couldn¡¯t hear me.


    Stop¡­ Stop this¡­


    ¡¸This is the world of OtoKishi, right? Now before entering the academy? Great!!! I¡¯m the heroine!! Wait for me, Angel-sama, and I will marry you!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad it started here before I entered school, I¡¯m pretty sure it said the heroine¡¯s parents were assholes and had a poor life, so I¡¯m sure that part is stable to skip. I knew I was the chosen one. God didn¡¯t explain it to me, but this is the least I could do, well, I¡¯m willing to forgive you.¡¹


    After that, my body did not move at all by my will, and I could only watch from inside. When I met these ¡°princes¡± I was so embarrassed because my body was trying to force them to touch me. I didn¡¯t have any friends, but I watched a lot of people as a store keeper, and even I know that it¡¯s wrong for a woman to touch a man like that or be flirty with him. My body said,¡¸This was normal for commoners¡­¡¹Even commoners don¡¯t usually do that.


    By this time I somehow knew that it was someone else who was now running my body¡­ I feel that it is very painful to be forced to pour out what the person is thinking and feeling.


    My body is now being moved by a woman named¡¸Lina.¡¹It seems that Lina died once in another world, and when she came to herself, she became me. I feel very bad observing to this Lina person, whose mind is full of bad words and complaints about people.


    She went to school in a different world than here, and in elementary, middle school and high school she always lied and bullied people she didn¡¯t like, making them look bad and saying¡¸they did this to me.¡¹When she was in college, she tried to do the same thing, but she was recorded and filmed with a tool called a¡¸smartphone¡¹and they knew she was lying, she was so angry at being humiliated and scolded by her parents that she became a¡¸hikikomori.¡¹Her memory of her death doesn¡¯t seem to be so clear¡­ It was like the¡¸air conditioner¡¹was broken in the middle of summer, but she didn¡¯t want to talk to her parents either because they would tell her to get out of the room, so she just stomped on the floor to interrupt their family life in frustration. Eventually, no matter how many sweet drinks she had in her room, she just couldn¡¯t quench her thirst¡­ She was sweaty and lightheaded, her eyes were flickering, and it was like she just died thinking that.


    Until the moment she lost consciousness, this Lina person had been holding a grudge against someone.¡¸How come you didn¡¯t notice that the air conditioner in my room is broken?¡¹¡¸The outdoor unit isn¡¯t working, so you know it¡¯s broken, right? This is abuse, you know?¡¹¡¸I¡¯m so angry that my family is living a normal life while I¡¯m in so much pain.¡¹¡¸In the first place, she¡¯s the one who made all that fuss, and that¡¯s why I have to live like this.¡¹It is hard and painful to have those filthy emotions poured out to me.


    Even after entering my body, Lina always resented someone who seemed to be happy, blamed someone else, and called everything¡¸unfair.¡¹On the contrary, I very much disliked being happy when someone was sad or hurt.


    Even after she started going to the academy¡­ I could do nothing but watch, and even though I cried, the tears didn¡¯t flow, but I was in pain all the time.


    The daughter of that kind uncle¡­ Marie-chan has gone to a lot of trouble to be my friend,¡¸Ahh¡ª I knew there was a support character. Hey, where is Will-sama at this time? Do you know what he likes?¡¹She said a lot of things she didn¡¯t understand, like¡¸Useless¡¹and other terrible things to Marie, who was troubled, and unilaterally broke off the relationship with her. I could do nothing but watch, and I felt so bad that I wanted to die because I couldn¡¯t even get an apology.


    I have tried to get my body back many times before. I said,¡¸I need to get back on track and apologize to everyone.¡¹But here was the first time I thought,¡¸I want to quit, I don¡¯t want this body¡­¡¹I found that my perspective had shifted from the way I had always seen it from inside my body.


    What can I say¡­ I feel myself becoming transparent and looking down on what used to be my body from a little behind and diagonally above. I wanted to be further away, not wanting to see the terrible things my body would do, but for some reason I couldn¡¯t get far from there, just a little off, and it was like we were connected by an invisible cord.


    After that, I was still thinking about the person who uses my body, Lina, saying bad things about people, lying and hurting people¡­ I can only watch as I don¡¯t want to be followed around by men. I hated to see it every time she would hit something in her dorm room because it didn¡¯t go well, but it was much better than seeing her loathe herself or hurt someone else, even if it was only physically. I hope she¡¯ll be alone and out of control all the time.


    ¡¸That woman is ugly, but she¡¯s using an expensive hair ornament that she got from her boyfriend. I think I¡¯ll steal him and throw him away. I¡¯m going to tell his girlfriend,¡ºI didn¡¯t like him, so I dumped him.¡»Kyaha! That¡¯s a good idea.¡¹


    ¡¸I tried to befriend him, and he turned me down, what a jerk¡­ Does he know what would happen if I, The Star Maiden, cried to the great man of the castle about the terrible things he said to me? I think I¡¯ll tear my clothes off myself when the two of us were alone¡­ Ufufu.¡¹


    Stop it, stop it, stop it.


    Every time I dislike myself, my point of view becomes a little more distant. Right now I imagine that I¡¯m walking with them about 5 steps away from myself, but I can¡¯t go out of the room because I can¡¯t get any further away from them, and I can feel that this Lina person takes pleasure in humiliating someone else. But it was much better than looking at it from the inside like she was doing.


    At first, the people around me didn¡¯t believe that much in what this Lina person was saying, and the guys looked annoyed. Everyone¡¯s attitude has visibly changed since she started buying and wearing sweet-smelling perfume from a questionable store.


    What Lina says is strange, and if I think about it, it¡¯s easy to see that it¡¯s a lie, but eventually, everyone starts to believe it. To the Prince¡¯s group who usually she goes around sticking with, even if they don¡¯t like her, it got worse when she started feeding them tea and cookies mixed with some kind of medicine that she bought at that weird store. I can only watch, I know they can¡¯t hear me, but I can only apologize.


    As soon as the Prince¡¯s group started behaving strangely, they started harassing someone, concentrating on a very beautiful girl who was the Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She didn¡¯t do it herself so that I can tell they¡¯re harassing her but,¡¸they make it look like she¡¯s harassing them.¡¹


    Remilia is a good match for the prince, she is beautiful like a goddess¡­ What a terrible thing this Lina person does to her when at first she had kind words for her.


    ¡¸The ones who play nice like that are the most annoying and the ones I hate the most, they¡¯re the one who actually have bad personalities.¡¹


    When she was alone in her room, this person named Lina was always talking filth about someone else. Now all she does is make accusations against Remilia. I think that Lina is the one who has the worst character than anyone else.


    Remilia is always at the top of her tests and is so beautiful that I can admire her even when she walks¡­ When I saw her for the first time, I was very impressed and thought,¡¸She is a real princess!¡¹She seemed to be an amazing person as a magician and was called¡¸the ideal lady¡¹who could do anything but help the poor and do hard but inconspicuous work in secret.


    If I had remained as I was, that time when I was kindly approached¡­ I wonder if I and Remilia became friends.


    Now I can only watch as my body gleefully lies all over the place to falsely accuse Remilia-san, pays her to lie, and fabricates crimes by calling things stolen from her belongings,¡¸as an evidence.¡¹


    My perspective has recently become much more detached from my body, and the only thing that has helped me is being able to walk through the walls and out into the hallway to avoid seeing this person Lina using my body to do very, very disgusting things with men.

 CH 18.2

    And that night¡­ I was suddenly cut off from my body and the invisible cord that connected me to it. It was a lie told by someone named Lina, and it made Remilia¡­ They all came together to abuse her. Nothing is ever really true¡­!


    ¡¸Reconsider her please!!¡¹


    ¡¸She didn¡¯t do anything to her! Don¡¯t believe her lies!!¡¹


    No matter how much I scream, no one can hear me. But Remilia-san looks so sad¡­ I could see her tears about to spill over.¡¸Stop!¡¹I shouted over and over again, but nothing changed. Remilia became a sinner because of the lie that someone named Lina told her, she got hurt, and my body saw it and said,¡¸Suck it up, I¡¯m not going to let you be happy,¡¹and she was the happiest she have ever been¡­ I was so horrified that I rejected my body with all my might.


    I hate it, I hate it, this filth¡­ I don¡¯t want this stuff poured down my throat, nooo!!


    Noooooo!!!


    When I found out that¡­ I was floating far above the royal city, overlooking the castle. At no point did I ever feel like¡¸I was only this far away,¡¹and strangely enough, I knew that¡¸I was no longer connected to my body in any way.¡¹


    ¡¸Finally¡­ I¡¯m finally freed!¡¹


    Not quite the same feeling I had moving my body when it was only mine, but¡­ now I could move freely in the air. I can fly faster or float higher. Did I have no substance? My present body is not swept away when the wind blows around it. I would no longer have to be forced to watch so many disgusting things or listen to people say bad things about me by the person who entered my body. Thinking of that made me so happy that I wanted to cry.


    ¡ºStar Maiden.¡»


    ¡ºYou¡¯re finally released.¡»


    ¡ºIt was really hard for you, so hard.¡»


    ¡¸¡­You guys are?¡¹


    I found myself surrounded by multicolored balls of light. Swaying happily, their words reached directly into me like ringing bells.


    ¡ºWe are the guardian spirits of the Star Maidens.¡»


    ¡ºWe¡¯ve been worried about you ever since the Star Maiden¡¯s soul was sealed and locked away.¡»


    ¡ºWe were there to protect you.¡»


    I see, I¡¯m sure that when they were¡­ They must be the spirits that the wizard¡¯s sister taught me. I learned that even a magician must have the gift of the genie master to be able to see, but I am sure it has something to do with the fact that I myself am now a ball of light.


    I was filled with warmth as I realized that they had been with me all along.


    They urged me to fly higher and higher.


    It seems that I am now only a soul, a very unstable being, and that when I am not connected to my body, I dissolve into the world and disappear when I am in this life. It sounded more frightening than death, and I flew with them meekly. If they wrap my soul and protect it, they will not disappear, but the spirits say that it is better to stay out of the human world as much as possible.


    ¡¸Why can¡¯t I stay here?¡¹


    ¡ºBecause the Spirit King says so! It¡¯s going to be a source of conflict.¡»


    ¡ºHmm, you see, he said that just by being around you, people feel happy, have stronger magic powers, better luck, and heal injuries faster. Then people feel too comfortable spending time with those who are with them, and they kind of fall in love with each other.¡»


    ¡ºIt¡¯s one of the blessings that the spirits give to those he love, like the Star Maidens. Our loved ones were protected by that whole body because the soul of the Star Maiden was connected to them so that they would be cherished by the people around them, but¡»


    ¡ºWhen a Star Maiden is cherished by those around her, the Star Maiden also cherishes those around her, and the power of the Star Prayer increases.¡»


    I wonder if that was the reason why people around me were so easily following what this Lina person was saying, and not just the drugs from that shady store.


    We were soaring higher and higher into the sky. The lights of the royal city at night glowed like sparse stars at my feet. As I climbed up to a certain point, I knew that I had crossed some kind of boundary line, and before I knew it, the night sky had suddenly brightened. I am standing in a field of flowers, though I should be above the clouds. I was the light, and I am what I was before I was fourteen years old.


    ¡ºRest your soul here, Star Maiden.¡»


    ¡ºThe next world crisis is still a long way off, so you can relax until then.¡»


    ¡ºIf you want to be reborn, we¡¯ll go with you again.¡»


    When I arrived at the spirit world, I was welcomed by various spirits who lived there. For the first time in my life, so many people were kind to me and were happy just to be there.


    ¡­In the beginning, I was happy and enjoyed just talking with the spirits in that way and learning many things from them. But when I was connected from my body¡­ It was very painful to recall memories of being shown so many unpleasant things.


    I despaired when I was told that my memories would never fade away or be forgotten because I, as only a soul, am more like a concept, a being itself.


    The people are kind and worry about me every time I remember and suffer, but I feel bad about that too.


    I asked them if there was any way to forget.


    ¡ºSo you want to be born once again?¡»


    ¡ºIf you enter the cycle of reincarnation, you¡¯ll lose all memory of this life.¡»


    I got scared when I heard the details of that too. The genie said that they would follow the spirit of the Star Maiden¡­ What if the next time I am born to someone who beats me again?


    Because the spirits told me that from the time I was born, they had given me a blessing that made it easier for people to like me. I wondered because my father had never taken care of me. Then they said,¡ºIf it weren¡¯t for us, the Star Maiden would be in worse trouble.¡»¡­I was horrified when they said that.


    I had one sister before me, but she was more beaten up than I was, and she was sold to a place called¡ºbrothel¡» when I was little.


    I know I was better than my sister, whom I had never met, but¡­ Just the thought that even if I lost my memory and was reborn, maybe I would be the child of the same kind of person again made me very scared.


    Besides¡­ My body was being used by a man named Lina, who was doing a lot of very disgusting and embarrassing things with a lot of different men. I was being shown it, and once again¡­ I didn¡¯t even want to think about being reborn as a girl who might do something like that to me.


    I don¡¯t want to continue to suffer from the bad memories. But I am also afraid of being reborn. I don¡¯t want to be a girl again. I was so scared of everything that I couldn¡¯t do anything, so I cowered in the flower garden and started to cry, even though the spirits were worried about me. My tears just won¡¯t stop, and the bad memories that are etched in my mind because of this person, Lina, will torment me over and over again.


    I wondered how much I had cried, and in this field of flowers, where only the genie should be, there stood a very beautiful woman accompanied by a genie.


    ¡¸Uhh, good morning¡­ I guess? Miss Star Maiden.¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh!?! Ah, ah, nice to meet you¡­¡­!¡¹


    I had been looking at the place with a blank stare, thinking that it was a goddess, but I hurriedly stood up and bowed my head. She has shining dark golden hair and clear blue eyes like the clear blue sky. Her eyes are kind and she is the most beautiful person I know. The goddess who gave blessings to the heroes in the picture book must have been someone like him.


    ¡¸Fufufu, It¡¯s not a pleasure to meet you. I know you. You know me, too, even though we never spoke¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, eh¡­? H¨CHuh!!¡¹


    Then I realized for the first time that I was not the one who had done so many terrible things to my body. A person who had done terrible things to my body, lied to me, made me a sinner, and hurt me a lot. She was a beautiful girl then, and she had become a beautiful woman, like a goddess.


    ¡¸I¨CI¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, why is that? You have not done anything, have you?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­?¡¹


    I began to tremble with fear and guilt, and the goddess gently wrapped her hands around me¡­ Remilia-san looked into my face.


    ¡¸I¨CI, I could only watch from the inside¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You must have seen a lot of nasty things, poor thing.¡¹


    ¡¸I wanted her to stop lying to you.¡¹


    ¡¸You tried to stop her, didn¡¯t you? That was a very brave and right thing to do.¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing¡­ I couldn¡¯t do anything, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No, I know you had to endure this alone¡­ It must have been hard for you, you¡¯ve worked hard enough. You did great.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, ah¡­ ahhhh¡­!!!¡¹


    I, who had not grown up as a little girl, was hugged by Remilia in the flower garden and started to cry out loud. It was the first time I ever got a hug from someone, or a pat on the head. Tears were flowing one after another, and Remilia didn¡¯t even know what she was saying,¡¸You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡¹¡¸It must¡¯ve been hard for you.¡¹¡¸It¡¯s already okay.¡¹Each time she said this, the heavy stagnation that had been causing pain in my heart dissolved and disappeared one by one.


    After a while, I finally calmed down and Remilia-san told me what had happened while I was cowering and crying in the spirit world. The woman who was using my body to do bad things was apparently a demon, and now she is being punished. I didn¡¯t understand about the evil gods and the demon world, but I was glad to hear that people who did bad things were punished as much as they deserved and that many people are happier now than before.


    ¡¸So, you see, I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡¹


    ¡¸For me¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I was looking for you, and the Spirits and the Spirit King, who were worried about you, asked me to help you.¡¹


    Remilia was given an oracle from God when she was a child, telling her that the world was in danger and giving her the knowledge to save it. Inside, it seems that I was actually one of the group that was on a journey to save the world. Remilia-san, who I only saw in that oracle, believed that¡¸A Star Maiden would never do such a thing,¡¹and even after she punished the demon that had taken over my body after I was falsely accused and banished, she was still worried about my original whereabouts and was searching for me. Remilia smiles as if she is troubled, saying that she shouldn¡¯t be found in this world, and I start to cry again.


    I felt sorry that I had been crying here and causing all the spirits to worry. I tell Remilia again that I am suffering from the memories I was shown when I was chained to my body, and that I am afraid of being reborn. I¡¯m like a child who annoys its parents by saying ¡°I¡¯m afraid of this and I¡¯m afraid of that.¡±


    ¡¸Yes, that is why. I¡¯m here to make a proposal to you¡­ Are you not interested in becoming my child?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­!?¡¹


    ¡¸The King of Spirits, he said, wished I could provide you with a family that would make you happy in your rebirth. The Goddess of Purification, who has been blessing me, sent me to you.¡¹


    ¡¸Remilia-san did¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, my happiness and your idea of happiness may differ¡­ I don¡¯t intend to be the kind of parent you¡¯re worried about, the kind who beats their kids or makes them anxious with their own mood swings.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Is it okay, Remilia-san? When I became your family member¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m so glad to have a nice, kind, hard-working girl like you in my family.¡¹


    She stroked my tear-stained cheeks and hugged me again, and I cried again.


    ¡¸But, wouldn¡¯t that be taking away someone else¡¯s body¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸You are so kind. Don¡¯t worry, a newborn baby¡¯s soul is not born until six months after it begins to grow inside my belly. No baby is going to be deprived of a body because you were there before that.¡¹


    ¡¸Can I forget everything and be born again?¡¹


    ¡¸Not all of them, exactly. Unlike the cycle of reincarnation, this time the Spirit King helps the souls to be reborn, but even after reincarnation, they will still remember things like,¡ºI feel like I¡¯ve had this pastry before,¡»or¡ºI feel like I¡¯ve been here before.¡»¡¹


    Then it seemed like a very nice thing to do. Finally, I would be free of this painful memory. I was too scared to move, but I also wanted to stop thinking about it, and I was relieved that the end was finally in sight.


    I wanted to be friends with Remilia, then¡­ I wonder if that thought will remain. I hope so.


    ¡¸Rest in peace until the birth. See you again in a while, my dear child.¡¹


    The spirits flying anxiously around me touch me.¡¸Good night.¡¹¡¸Good night, Star Maiden.¡¹¡¸We¡¯ll see you around.¡¹¡¸We¡¯ll be always here for you.¡¹I close my eyes, reassured by the sound of their voices. I never knew how happy I am to know that I am not alone.


    She patted me on the head and my body was sucked into Remilia¡¯s body as a small particle of light. My ego gradually melted away, but I wasn¡¯t scared at all, and I couldn¡¯t remember anything bad that had happened to me, so I just stayed myself, lost everything, and fell asleep peacefully.


    ¡¸So, I look forward to seeing you again in this life, dear spirits.¡¹


    The research on dealing with souls was a success. And yet, even after I could see them directly, I should have been looking for her, but I couldn¡¯t find her, she must have been protected in the spirit world. I was worried that she might not be a person anymore because she wasn¡¯t inside Pina, so she should have already been reborn, but she¡¯s nowhere to be found, so I¡¯m glad to hear that.


    ¡¸Yes, I will do my best to make my precious Star Maiden happy.¡¹


    Emi also loved the main character¡­ The Star Maiden. She said she was happy just to see her favorite and her favorite getting along and being happy because of it, so I¡­ Emi will be happy if I love and adore the Star Maiden that was born and make her happy.


    ¡¸I was also worried about the original Star Maiden. Don¡¯t thank me so much¡­ It¡¯s what I would have wanted, too.¡¹


    Because if it was Emi¡¯s¡¸Remilia,¡¹I would be worried about the Star Maiden from the bottom of my heart. What Emi wants is also my sincere wish.


    That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve learned to handle souls at will, but¡­ I was having trouble with my soul¡¸breaking¡¹no matter how much I practiced. I tried again and again with the women who were Emi¡¯s attendants and the men who were her bodyguards. I¡¯m sure there are things that only God can do, and yet I didn¡¯t give up and repeated the experiment over and over again, and it scarred their souls. It seems that the memories of those five people that have been imprinted on me will remain even if they cross the cycle of reincarnation forever from now on. No matter how many times they are reborn in the future, they will never escape the pain of being killed by me, having their souls taken out of them, and having their souls treated like a toy as if I am trying out a new recipe. It was very nice.


    The quality of the soul doesn¡¯t change, so it doesn¡¯t hurt their hearts to be reborn, because the garbage is definite. You see, sometimes parents are decent but their children grow up to be jerks. It¡¯s partly because of the quality of their souls. It¡¯s a disaster for the parents.


    It¡¯s a fitting end for those scum who betrayed their own masters, but maybe it¡¯s a little too soon to let them go? Should I have carved the wound a little deeper into their souls?


    But I didn¡¯t want to have those filthy things on hand to carry life in their bellies. The¡¸tools¡¹used for soul research are locked up in a hidden room in a dungeon that has been trudged through so that people don¡¯t know about them, and they are usually not in plain sight, but that doesn¡¯t matter. I can¡¯t show them something dirty with a baby in my belly, can I? There was also the word prenatal in Emi¡¯s memory.


    Still, I¡¯m glad she got this approach right after I showed her my concern for the whereabouts of the Star Maiden. I was worried because I didn¡¯t know how many decades it would take for me to be able to handle my own soul at will, or even if I would be able to do it if I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m glad that by ingratiating myself this time, the King of Spirits has promised to help me with Emi, and I¡¯m glad that I was able to make sure that this was safe before Emi as well. I also wanted to ¡°practice¡± parenting. After all, there are many things I will never know unless I give birth to a child myself, not a child from an orphanage.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s be a happy family. You¡¯ll be a great big brother.¡¹

 CH 19

    Extra Story : The One Who Was Made To Be A Villainess


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    It¡¯s fluffy. Like being gently lifted from the feeling of being wrapped in something warm. It was like waking up from spending the day under a lukewarm winter covers and being exposed to the crisp morning air. I was gradually becoming more and more aware of the slight chill in the air. I felt as if I had been asleep for a very long time.


    When I found out that¡­ I was standing in a field of flowers. Before I could wonder where I was, my eyes were glued to a beautiful woman in front of me who looked like a goddess.


    ¡¸Nice to meet you¡­ I guess. This is the first time we have seen each other and exchanged words.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­!?¡¹


    ¡¸Emi, it is me. Remilia¡­ You used to be inside me, Remilia, the villainess.¡¹


    She has fluffy, melted and pinched blonde hair and clear, deep blue sky-blue eyes. A face that I remembered seeing many times in my memory through the mirror existed in front of me. No, she is more mature and more beautiful than I remember. And she looks 100 times more beautiful than the somewhat out of place face I had when I was in there.


    ¡¸Re¡­Remilia-tan?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, this is Remilia you were protecting. Emi, how much do you remember? Do you remember being inside me and living as Remilia?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, oh¡­ yes, I, at the soiree, broke off my engagement to Will-sama¡­ No one believed me that I didn¡¯t do anything, Claude, David, Stefan, everyone¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­ I knew you were losing consciousness there. Emi, listen to me calmly¡­ Since you went into shock and lost consciousness that night and I came out into the open¡­ It¡¯s been 15 years.¡¹


    ¡¸15 years!?¡¹


    I wonder if 15 years is too long to be in shock and lose one¡¯s mind. Remilia looks so young and looks about 20 years old even though it¡¯s been 15 years, but let¡¯s leave that aside for now.


    ¡­Why now, after 15 years, have I woken up? And out of Remilia-tan, too. If I could have gotten out, I would have returned it to her earlier, I have to say¡­ Come to think of it, what¡¯s happening to me now? Remilia-tan is right in front of me.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have look so apologetic¡­? I was very happy that Emi was with me, and I was very happy just to see her living happily. Emi saved me, and I am who I am today because you saved me.¡¹


    ¡¸I was¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. While I spent time behind Emi¡¯s back out front. I was shown Emi¡¯s memories and I knew what you were thinking. Emi loved me and wished me happiness. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t feel lonely at all.¡¹


    Hyooehh¡­! That¡¯s the thing about being able to see memories, isn¡¯t it! Did she see all the times I said,¡¸Uhoooh¡ª Remilia-tan is so cute, lick, lick,¡¹in my previous life?! I love Remilia-tan too much, but I wanted to make her happy so much that I bought all kinds of adult doujinshi that loved her so much that she ended sadly in the original story, right?


    Hieek, I¡¯m embarrassed I could die¡­! Someone please erase my memory¡­! Please erase the fact that embarrassing memories ever existed, I really don¡¯t want this goddess to know everything about me, this and that, all sorts of things I can¡¯t tell anyone, please forgive me, I¡¯ll do anything!


    ¡¸Emi wants me to be happy¡­ I know you thought of me before you came to be reincarnated in my body. I was so happy to hear Emi¡¯s thoughts¡­ Because even my own mother never loved me that much.¡¹


    ¡¸Remilia-ta¡­ R¨CRemilia-san¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It would be sad if you call me distantly now. I want you to call me as you have always called me.¡¹


    ¡¸Uuh¡­ Okay, Remilia-tan¡­¡¹


    I was so confused when I woke up and saw the goddess that I tried to secretly correct myself by saying¡¸Remilia-tan¡¹as if I had just been calling her, but it didn¡¯t happen. I¡¯m a little embarrassed, but if Remilia-tan wants me to do it, I¡¯m willing to do it.


    It¡¯s true that I liked Remilia-tan, as you can see. She was a female character in a rival position in an Otome game, so there were very few goods available, but I bought all of them, and if I could find her in a group picture, that was great. In fact, I once wrote a slightly yuri-like novel in which Remilia-sama is saved by the Star Maiden. I wonder if that has been read as well. Piee*. (TN : Japanese sound produced for the crying emoji)


    F¨CFor now¡­ I can¡¯t believe that my mere feelings of¡¸I love Remilia-tan,¡¹and¡¸I want to make Remilia-tan happy,¡¹as a fan were bigger than the love my own mother showed me.


    In the fan book, it was mentioned casually that there was no affection between Remilia¡¯s family members, but she must have been really lonely as a child. I was only five or so when I became Remilia-tan, I almost cry when I think about it.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how Emi got inside my body or why I couldn¡¯t get out until you lost consciousness, but it must have been fate. God must have given me a gift, because I was supposed to spend my life lonely and sad and become a villainess who wants to destroy the world.¡¹


    ¡¸Remilia-tan¡­ You didn¡¯t like the fact that I had to take your body, did you?¡¹


    ¡¸No, not at all. Back then, I was happy to see Emi, who loved me, spending her time happily. I am as happy now as I was when Emi was with me. It was Emi who taught me how to be happy.¡¹


    Isn¡¯t your heart too beautiful?


    Too much charity in that smile. If I didn¡¯t know it was Remilia-tan, she would look like a goddess or a holy mother.


    I see, I¡¯m glad¡­ Remilia-tan, I was happy. It made me happy. I¡¯m glad. She was inside me¡­ The girl who wished for happiness over and over again through the game screen, but could do nothing about it¡­ Before I knew it, I was laughing at her figure in the game as well.


    I knew Remilia-tan was just lonely. I made a mistake in the game, but I¡¯m sure the original Remilia was such a loving and kind person. Just as I thought.


    ¡¸Ah, right! Umm¡­ Remilia-tan, what¡¯s this world¡­? What happened? The miasma that was starting to flood the world, the evil god¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu¡­ It¡¯s like Emi to worry about this world first and foremost, not about herself.¡¹


    No, to be honest, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d put the fate of the world in the hands of that Pina girl¡­ I just think it¡¯s a little too much to ask¡­ I don¡¯t deny that there is a personal grudge involved because I was falsely accused of doing that to her.


    ¡¸Rest assured. Emi¡¯s knowledge taught me everything I need to know and saved the Demon Tribe from going crazy¡­ I¡¯ve rescued the Goddess of Purification from the heavens, and we¡¯ve restored the evil gods to their true form. No one suffers from the miasma anymore.¡¹


    ¡¸Th¨CThank goodness¡­¡¹


    ¡¸And this Pina person has also been charged with a crime after her lies were exposed.¡¹


    ¡¸Crime¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸So she lied and fabricated a crime, lied to the royal family and disgraced the then Crown Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡­ She couldn¡¯t just say ¡°nothing.¡±¡¹


    That¡¯s right, the whole thing¡­ The penalties were more severe here than in my previous life. In this country, if you steal something, you get beaten with a stick as punishment¡­ In this feudalistic country, cheating the royal family would normally be punishable by death. I wasn¡¯t used to that part of this world, as I hadn¡¯t gotten used to it before.


    But when I asked for more details, I was relieved to hear that she was only imprisoned and not allowed to go outside, and that she had no plans to do terrible things or be put to death. It seems that Remilia-tan, who saved this world on behalf of the Star Maiden, wanted to use her position to get her sentence reduced. Seriously, she¡¯s a goddess. It¡¯s like she hurt herself¡­ My guess is that my heart is too beautiful to be bad.


    And I heard that Will-sama and the others lost their positions as the Crown Prince and his entourage after being reprimanded by His Majesty for not seeing the truth at the time.


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Emi?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t do it because I didn¡¯t like it and it got in the way¡­ I was just fooled¡­ I¡¯m glad¡­¡¹


    I started to cry and Remilia hugged me and patted my head. I was nudged with a gentle whisper,¡¸It was difficult for you, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹My tears wouldn¡¯t stop flowing as if my lachrymal gland had collapsed because she was being so gentle.


    To be honest, I liked Will-sama a lot the more we spent time together, and¡­ It¡¯s sad and painful that Claude, who I really thought of as my brother, and my childhood friends didn¡¯t believe in me, but¡­ I was a little scared because I thought that I was in the way of them and Pina getting together and that Will and the others had orchestrated it. It wasn¡¯t like that¡­ I¡¯m just glad, it wasn¡¯t like that.


    When I finally recovered, Remilia-tan told me about herself as well. After conquering dungeons around the world by herself, collecting items necessary for the story, and finally getting closer and closer to Angel, with whom she purified the evil gods, they got married. Remilia-tan was too much of a goddess to talk about the process in shame, so I just clenched my fists and said,¡¸Then? Then what¡¯s next?¡¹I asked her, urging her to continue. She also has a five-year-old boy now. The color of his hair and eyes is that of the Demon King, but he looks just like Remilia-tan. What¡¯s that? I bet he¡¯s a beautiful shota and will grow up to be a bewitchingly beautiful young man¡­ haah¡­ Thank goodness for preserving the genes of my favorite for future generations!!


    Remilia says that¡¯s why her appearance doesn¡¯t match her actual age at all. She says she¡¯s in a state similar to immortality in order to spend the same amount of time with someone important. The important person is the Demon Lord, right? I¡¯m too embarrassed to ask it, and the cuteness is not good enough.


    I was able to confirm that Remilia-chan was now happy, and I felt at once relieved and relaxed from my body. If I had been a real ghost, I probably would have become a Buddha now.


    ¡¸Emi¡­ what would you like to do?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I asked the Spirit King to take this opportunity today to awaken Emi¡¯s soul that had been locked up inside of me.¡¹


    I heard that this place is called the Spirit World. Each ball of light that can be seen around it is a spirit. And if I look closely, I can see a white cord extending from around my breastbone from my ghostly, pale, translucent body that you often see in games, and the other side is buried in the cleavage of Remilia¡¯s big breasts¡­ Maybe both of our sternum¡­ I think we are connected at the heart. Remilia¡¯s side is just invisible because of her boobs. She has grown beyond her teenage years¡­


    When I looked down, I saw that I had a body and limbs like when I was alive, when I first woke up, I only recognized myself as a dimly glowing light. Not Remilia¡¯s, of course, but mine. It is the same plain, ordinary clothes that I wore when I was¡¸Emi,¡¹which I recognize as me, and which I probably wore when I was dead¡­ Ugh, it¡¯s been more than 10 years, not including the time I was unconscious, so it¡¯s a fuzzy memory.


    ¡¸Does Emi want to be reborn? Or do you want to continue to spend your time as a spirit?¡¹


    It was an option that Remilia-tan had prepared for me out of concern. As it is, with all the memories and stuff¡­ It is something where I remain myself and only my existence changes.


    In the case of reincarnation, all memories are lost, she says. I heard that memories are inevitably lost if the body is not somewhat grown up and the brain is already developed, like when I was in Remilia-tan¡¯s body. But¡­ I don¡¯t think I would want to intentionally take over someone¡¯s body either, so reincarnating again as a memory bearer was not something I intended to do from the moment I heard about it. Remilia-tan didn¡¯t seem to think I would choose it either, she just mentioned it as an explanation.


    Other than that, she also said she would try her best to research if I could go back to the world I was in, but even if the same time had passed, 25 years¡­ There would be no more room for me. I declined to do that.


    It seems that if I want a body instead of a spirit-like being, I can inhabit a doll-like golem, but I don¡¯t want to choose that either, and I don¡¯t know what to do when I hear that it doesn¡¯t lose its memory. So I decided to speak my mind and discuss my true feelings.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to just disappear. I still want to be with Remilia-tan. But¡­ The fact that Will-sama and Claude and the others didn¡¯t believe me, the fact that they came on to me like that and accused me of being a liar¡­ It¡¯s so hard to remember the happy times we had together¡­ I want to forget it. Remilia-tan, what should I do¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­ So Emi can forget about what she didn¡¯t like, but still want to be with me.¡¹


    ¡¸It would be nice if¡­*¡¹


    ¡¸Not at all. I¡¯m so glad¡­ I have a feeling that it might happen. I just thought it would be nice if that happened.¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, Emi. Do you want to be my child?¡¹


    ¡¸R¨CRemilia-tan¡¯s¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. And if Emi was inhabited from the beginning, it won¡¯t take away the body. In the undeveloped baby vessel at the time of conception, most memories are lost from the soul, so Emi¡¯s painful memories can be forgotten.¡¹


    ¡¸Is it fine? That¡¯s¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I am hoping that Emi will choose this option¡­ I told you I have one child. That child is the reincarnation of a child who was originally the Star Maiden.¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh!?¡¹


    ¡¸She was protected in this Spirit World by Pina, who has now taken her body. She had a lot of bad experiences, too, and she said she¡¯d like to forget them, but she¡¯s afraid of being reborn¡­ When I came to pick her up, I said she could be my child, and she forgot all the memories of being the Star Maiden and now she¡¯s just a normal boy. His favorite food is still apples, though.¡¹


    I see¡­ The Star Maiden said in her settings book that she wasn¡¯t born and raised happy. I never cared much about it in my previous life because it¡¯s so common for game protagonists¡­ I don¡¯t know when it changed, but then like Remilia-tan who was inside me¡­ If she had to watch everything from inside Pina¡¯s body, that¡¯s pretty stressful. I think it was harder than for me.


    I¡¯m glad that she¡¯s happy if she was Remilia-tan¡¯s child. Naturally, I enjoyed the main character because she was like my alter ego and I was emotionally invested in her¡­ I also liked the Star Maiden.


    Remilia-tan, you¡¯re a real goddess for even thinking about the original soul of the Star Maiden and saving her¡­ I never thought of that¡­ It¡¯s true that right now I¡¯m thinking,¡¸Thank goodness Remilia-tan noticed, that was a super fine play! As expected of Remilia-tan!¡¹ I think.


    ¡¸It¡¯s like a dream come true to be back in a family with Emi, who saved my heart when I was a little girl. Emi saved my life, and now I want to be happy with her¡­ is it a no¡¹


    That¡¯s¡­ no way! If my beautifully grown-up favorite asks me,¡¸No?¡¹How could I refuse that!!


    I¡¯m so scared that I¡¯m going to forget all the bad things I¡¯ve done and that I¡¯ll be reborn as the child of this beautiful and kind mother in my next life without ever disappearing. As the one that promised her happiness¡­


    I¡¯m so happy, I feel kind of sorry.


    ¡¸Does Emi want to be a girl in your next life? Or do you want a boy?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡­ I want to be a girl again, I guess.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Then I would like to cook with Emi like your mother did.¡¹


    When you say that, I realize that I will forget my mother, my father, and my sister, too. I feel sad when I realize that. Perhaps noticing my anxious face, Remilia-tan smiled at me as if she could read my mind for some reason and said,¡¸I¡¯ll ask Emi to try to remember as much as possible about your previous family.¡¹


    ¡¸Is it alright¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s alright, I remember all the things that Emi did for me in this world because she loved me and worked hard for me.¡¹


    So sleep in peace, my lovely child.


    A sweet voice whispers this to me as I was embraced.


    She must have understood that I accepted her wholeheartedly, and the spirits flying around me touched my cheeks and shoulders as if blessing me, and each time they did, my body shrunk and became smaller and smaller, and was swallowed as if melting into the root of the cord that was connected to it.


    Ahh, that¡¯s right. The warm feeling of being wrapped up all the time. It was in this that protected me while I slept. I surrender everything in peace. I will surely never forget this joy of being given love, which seemed to overflow from within my heart.


    From beyond the warm touch that enveloped me¡­ someone stroked it lovingly.


    ¡¸I¡¯m so happy¡­ I¡¯m so happy, I¡¯m so happy! Finally, I can spend time with Emi again. This time¡­ we¡¯ll be always together.¡¹

 CH 20.1

    Extra Story ¡ª What The King of Demons Thinks, Part 1


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    What have we, the Demon Tribe, done? Have we incurred the wrath of God? But what have we, who are alive now, done?


    I stand stunned in front of the corpse of my Mother, who was devoured by my Father who went insane, and my Father, who regained his reason and committed suicide after eating my Mother. The sobs of my youngest brother, Klimt, who hugged me and cried, and my younger sister, Misery, who was almost eaten alive by my Father but was saved by my Mother, echoed in my ears.


    The other siblings would soon gather around. Quickly¡­ I have to quickly clean up the bodies of my father and mother. Besides, I need to contact my Father¡­ Demon King¡¯s men¡­


    ¡¸No¡­ The King Of The Demon Tribe has already become me.¡¹


    We no longer have a Father or Mother. There is no parental figure to protect us, no Demon King Felix who rules the Demon Tribe. I¡­ I had to protect them. Even though I was still a young demon, I was almost crushed by grief and anxiety over the sudden loss of my parents in such a way. I can¡¯t let them see that look on my face.


    As the one with the heavenly eye, it was my duty to reign as the Demon King with almost no experience or knowledge.


    Even though I was a king, there is little politics or factional squabbling in the Demon Realm as we are told from the outside world. Is it correct to say that we can¡¯t afford to do that? There was no time for internal strife in order to confront the threat of¡¸being mad.¡¹


    Also, the Demon King has had a¡¸heavenly eye¡¹for generations¡­ Is it also significant that I have the eyes to see through lies? They also say that the child born with the Heavenly Eye is determined to be the next Demon King.


    The eternal challenge for the Demon King and the Demon Tribe is one sentence,¡¸How to prevent the madness.¡¹The development of countries and species cannot be managed without solving this problem.


    The solution was somewhat easy¡­ You just need to ¡°eat someone.¡± That¡¯s what my Father did. It is usual to kill one¡¯s own kind who has gone mad, but my father, who as a Demon King had a power that separated him from other demons, his power swelled even more with the madness, and no one could stop him. Even me, the next demon king.


    I was in the vanguard, and I was almost killed in the opposite direction, and Misery, who was fighting to kill my Father with me as a sorceress, was almost bitten off the flesh of her body by my Father, who had lost his reason. That¡¯s when my Mother presented herself to save us.


    My Father was eating my body, and she used her last ounce of strength to cast a healing spell on my dying body.


    My Mother was a skilled healer and was in the battle at this time when my Father went mad. Even my Mother would have wanted to kill him. I knew that my Father, who had killed his family with his own hands while losing his reason, would regret it so much that he would choose death.


    The demons who worked under my Father cared for me and my younger siblings, but I had no time to be sad because I was to succeed the Demon King. While being taught what my Father used to do, I only manage to perform the bare minimum of duties with their assistance. Although the number of Demon Tribes is small, the territory that must be governed is large, including an entire continent. When the rising miasma builds up, it creates strong demons and dungeons that take the lives of the people. As one of the strongest forces in the country, I must slaughter the demons of the area before the miasma becomes too thick.


    My Father¡¯s death has brought about a reef in his research, which was said to be the difference between the fate of the Demon Tribe. The timing for us demons to go crazy could only be measured empirically until now. If it had wings and horns and this much magic, it wouldn¡¯t go crazy for 200 years, but that was about it. My Father was researching whether it would be possible to determine this more accurately by observing fluctuations in magical power and other factors. Many demons who have lived for many years choose to commit suicide someday, thinking¡¸before I go mad and take the lives of my family and friends.¡¹Death of a Demon Tribe is either becoming maniacal and being killed by family and friends, regaining one¡¯s reason after eating one¡¯s family and friends and committing suicide, or taking one¡¯s life before becoming maniacal. In any case, there is no peaceful death. It is like a life span at the time of going crazy.


    My Father had hoped to remedy that, even if only a little.


    Misery, who is an excellent magician, was also involved in the research, but the magic used to measure the fluctuation of magical power, which was the key, was something that only our Father could use, and she was in the process of incorporating it into a magic circle to make it general-purpose.


    This was just as my Father himself was predicting that he still had another 10 years to go before he would go crazy. Although it was still far from being practical, it was still more accurate than the predictions made based on previous trends. He had thought that if his research continued to bear fruit, he wouldn¡¯t have to live in daily fear of¡¸not knowing if I will go crazy tomorrow,¡¹although he would know the time limit, which could be called his lifespan.


    Somehow, Misery and the other demons said they would continue their research, but at this time I was finally getting a little used to my duties as a Demon King, and at the same time I was searching for other solutions. The idea was that if we knew the conditions for going crazy, we could prevent it. But this quickly became a dead end. We found out the cause¡­ it was the miasma. When the miasma builds up in the body and exceeds its respective tolerable amount, rabidness develops. Klimt, who heard from my own experience that when people with the same level of magical power are compared with each other, those who live in areas with dense miasma develop the disease more quickly, drew a statistical conclusion.


    But¡­ How do we prevent this?


    The miasma is something that springs from this land. There is no place in the demon world that is not infested with miasma.


    But at least, the demons born with weak magical power that easily turn into madness are able to live in a place where people live¡­ We missed them on other continents where there was no miasma. Fortunately, Misery, who has the second highest magical power after me, had developed a talent for transfer magic, and because of this, most of those with weak magical power who would normally have gone mad within a few decades could be taken to another continent.


    But what does it amount to? It¡¯s just a stopgap measure. As of yet, strong demons, including myself, cannot live among people, and it is useless to discuss it if we cannot use transference in the first place. We can only be taken there by someone with much stronger magical power than us.


    ¡­I decided to live my life with a time limit of the age at which my Father went insane. I would have a little more grace because I had grown up and far exceeded my Father¡¯s magical power, but I didn¡¯t want to do something I would regret by estimating it too long.


    My three younger siblings who had less magic power were sent to the land of human habitation.


    My third sister, Arya, went to another continent and lived and died for 80 years without going mad. It seems that without the madness, we can die in our lifespan, only our lifespan depends on our magical power. It¡¯s about as long as one would expect to live for a person. She couldn¡¯t be known as a demoness, so she lived to send food to the demon world, called a witch, and died quietly and alone in a hut in the woods outside of town.


    My fourth brother, Alberic, lost his life in a dungeon when he forced himself to become an adventurer to earn supplies to send to the demon world. Only Alberic¡¯s belongings were sent from the store that the Demon Tribe is secretly opening in the Human World.


    Cecilia, my fifth sister, had the weakest magical power among her younger siblings, and even magic was quite unskilled for a Demon Tribe. She had inherited only the characteristics of the Demon Tribe, which is full of beautiful women, and she had sold herself to a human brothel to earn money, although I wasn¡¯t told about it. I didn¡¯t know until Misery told me about her death from the disease and how she died.


    My youngest brother, Klimt, made me choose to live as a safeguard, saying,¡¸Brother is a person who is needed by the Demon Tribe.¡¹He lost his Mother and Father when he was still a child, but he was a kind, patient, and proud younger brother who never showed any selfishness.


    He supports me and Misery without blaming me for not being ableto be a companion to him because I was afraid that this child would go insane before me.


    Everyone seems to be worried that the next Demon King with a Heavenly Eye is not yet in place, but no one says anything, perhaps thinking of my anguish. I was apologetic about that.


    However, only the King and his successor know that the Heavenly Eye can be passed on. It¡¯s more unusual to be given something from heaven like me. So rest assured, I¡¯ll take my life before I go crazy, and I¡¯ll gouge out my own eyes along with my will at that time.


    The day of the revolution came when I had only about two years left to live before my self-determined life span. I was contacted by a man who had a store in a human country who had a connection to female human who wanted an audience with me. He said that she was the lord of the village where he had been invited to become a resident because she was building a village, and had been reported to have been migrating to see how things were going after checking on the person for whom he was working. I remember praying for success, thinking that if we had a village, we would be able to trade on a slightly larger scale or have fewer people starving.


    That the woman was also a renowned sorceress. She didn¡¯t pay that much attention to the fact that I was discovered to be a demon tribe, it wasn¡¯t like I was making a fuss or anything. But if someone says,¡¸I have a way to solve this madness,¡¹I can only be alarmed and say,¡¸How will you do that?¡¹when people should not even know the word.


    At first I was going to kill her. There are few demons living in the Human World, but there are some areas where demons and devils are almost considered the same based on circumstantial evidence over the years. But why does this human know both the word ¡°madness¡± and the relationship between demons and devils? Of course there would have been leaks from the Demon Tribe living in the Human World. But she said to me that,¡¸she can solve it¡¹¡­There haven¡¯t been anyone who had ever tried to gain an audience with the Demon King of the Demon World.


    What was her purpose? I thought I needed to see her face to face to find out. If I meet her in person and question her using the Heavenly Eye, I will know what she was really thinking. Fortunately, the woman herself is able to use transference, and she says she can analyze the coordinates of the transference magic circle that was used to exchange supplies and fly here.


    The horror of what is known that humans are not supposed to know makes me more wary. If the Demon Tribe turns into a state of being called demons due to the craziness, it will hinder the demon tribe who now live quietly if it becomes widely known in the Human World. That¡¯s why I was going to kill her. I had to shut her mouth before she could do that.

 CH 20.2

    Extra Story ¡ª What The King of Demons Thinks, Part 1


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    But having actually met her and exchanged words, I changed my plans. Remilia was¡­ She was serious, she just wanted to¡¸save the demon tribe from going crazy,¡¹and she wasn¡¯t lying when she said that. She knows how to save us through the revelation given to us by God, and she is doing it, and she is convinced that the demon tribe will be saved by it. Even when she said there was no benefit to her,¡¸Because that¡¯s what I have to do,¡¹and her beautiful blue eyes, without a trace of regret in them, shot me a glance, I still felt her words with all my heart¡­ she said so without any falsehoods.


    Some people may misunderstand me, but my Heavenly Eye does not detect the truth, it only sees the awareness of the lie that the person has told. She¡­ Either she sincerely believe that the fantasies she had seen are true, or she had truly been given knowledge by God and tasked with saving the world.


    Now it¡¯s on the verge of falling¡­ I would be very shocked if it was true that the miasma was being generated from the god of creation to which the Demon Tribe devotes its faith. But the story makes sense, because the noxious gas is actually distributed around the area where the temple is located. I clung to hope. I had been sent to learn that there was a way to control the madness, and that this damsel of salvation could teach me how to do it. I wanted to believe that.


    I was to go with her to the back of the temple where the God Of Creation was about to fall. The key is indeed a national treasure, but a strong seal was also placed on it by a Demon King six generations ago, who strictly stated,¡¸Do not set foot in the depths of the temple.¡¹The Demon King of that time were concerned about the God Of Creation, who had long since ceased to descend, and they proceeded to the back of this door. However, they only recorded that¡¸when they tried to approach the God, a divine punishment fell and a tragedy occurred,¡¹and this door was sealed without any other good explanation.


    According to the records of the surrounding Demon Tribe who were not accompanied to the back of the temple, none of those who went to the God Of Creation returned except the Demon King at that time. Among them were the wife and two children of the Demon King.


    I looked at Lady Remilia with a sideways glance. She didn¡¯t say much about herself, but she would not have had anything to do with this kind of life of making abrasions and exchanging lives with demons by becoming like a soldier. Her fingertips are rough and her nails are chipped. Her hair, the same dark golden color as my eyes, was tied up in a haphazard bun, and she wore no makeup at all. However¡­ She was simply beautiful as she looked forward to her mission. She could have cursed God and wondered why she was the one to do it. As far as I can tell, she was given a revelation from God¡­ There was an evil entity that didn¡¯t like it and seemed to be disturbed by it, and yet she seemed sad about it, but I didn¡¯t sense any anger. I was curious about her, wondering how she could live as such a good person.


    God would be cruel to have imposed such a fate on her. God must have entrusted my fate to this person because of me. She never whines, she never backs down when I try to get her to do something, she just does what she believes¡¸should be done,¡¹and she was so dazzling.


    When asked if she was ready to enter the back of the temple, she replied,¡¸Call my name,¡¹for some reason.


    For a moment I didn¡¯t know what she had said, too abruptly. However, when I think about it, there is a possibility that I will need to make a decision on the spur of the moment, so it is not convenient for me to remain as¡¸His Majesty the King of Demons.¡¹In fact, when I go around destroying the miasma, everyone calls me¡¸Your Majesty,¡¹or¡¸Angel¡¹if they know me well¡­ It must have come out of hee mouth because it was necessary before going into battle, I concluded.


    In the depths of the temple, in the darkness where nothing is visible, she tells me stories one after another, stories that even I, the king of the Demon Tribe, did not know. She said that this is also the knowledge given by God to save the world.


    ¡­I was choked up when she affirmed, not directly but with full words, that¡¸you have done all you can do¡¹for the history of the Demon Tribe, which until now had lived groping in fear of going insane. As I recalled my lost family and friends, I was filled with sentimentality, thinking,¡¸It is because of everyone¡¯s efforts that the entire Demon Tribe was able to prolong its life and reach this day,¡¹but I was also filled with a sense of hope.


    Some of this information was information that I thought could have been used to her advantage to negotiate with me in the audience chamber. Otherwise, how could she teach all those revelations given to me by God without getting anything in return? In the first place, if she had used her knowledge when she was in the land of humans, she could have destroyed the Demon Tribe, which is identified with demons, and even cut off the cause of the demons.


    When I asked her why she could be so accommodating, she curiously replied,¡¸Because it would make both the demons and the humans happier¡¹¡­As if to say,¡¸Because that¡¯s the way it¡¯s supposed to be.¡¹She seemed to have no other ideas, and I even felt guilty for being wary.


    I didn¡¯t suspect her anymore. Not because her words did not lie, but because her wish to¡¸save the Demon Tribe¡¹was genuine. All I hope now is that whoever gave her the knowledge is a real god or supernatural being. I prayed that if there was an evil god left over from the legends, he would not be using Remilia to finish off the Demon Tribe.


    If that were to happen, she would give up even her life to make amends. Such an ending would be terrible for Remilia, who has done so much for others.


    Fortunately, I was relieved that the oracle given to Remilia seemed to be true. As she teaches me, I was told that I need to thoroughly cut down the Fallen God Of Creation in order to purify it, and joins forces with her.


    Remilia is brilliantly responding to various attacks that even I, the Demon King, have no idea about by changing the attributes of the demonic barrier wall she deploys each time. You can¡¯t imitate this kind of thing for the first time against this technique¡­ I guess she knew all this because of God¡¯s guidance. Even though I was in front of her, she created a thick barrier on my side as a matter of course, or even used themselves as bait to save the day in situations where I was in danger. It¡¯s irresistible because she does it all with a face that says,¡¸Of course.¡¹


    After that, we managed to subdue the God Of Creation thanks to Remilia, who prioritized strengthening magic and recovery for me, even putting her own injuries on the back burner. I, myself¡­ I was exhausted from what I¡¯ve felt was the toughest battle I had ever been in, but Remilia seemed to be having a harder time, as she didn¡¯t even seem to have time to heal her own wounds anymore. The white skin has lost even more blood and turned pale. The magic potion she brought with her may have been used up, and she doesn¡¯t appear to be taking any means of recovery. She looks as if she can barely stand up.


    Covered in scars and with her equipment in tatters, she was so beautiful that I wanted to¡¸embrace¡¹her.


    The black haze that had enveloped the God Of Creation, which no longer seemed to be moving, had cleared to reveal the shape of a white dragon, perhaps having released all the stagnation that had accumulated. As she approached it, Remilia put something that looked like a plant seed out of a vial she had taken from her chest into her palm. When she poured her prayer-like magic power into it, the seed instantly sprouted, and when large leaves grew and buds formed, a large, pure white lotus flower bloomed. She sais that the maiden in the center, glistening in white and silver, is the youngest daughter of the Goddess Of Creation, the Goddess Of Purification.


    The goddess was very worried about her father, but was very grateful that we had set up a place to purify the Goddess of Creation.


    The goddess of purification gave me, in return for my help,¡¸a technique to remove the Miasma from the body of the Demon Tribe.¡¹It seems I require to have the aptitude to use it, and since I didn¡¯t have it, it was given to Remilia. If the person has not developed the Madness, they can be saved by simply applying it, even if they are on the verge of it.


    Thanks to the fact that the noxious gas no longer occurs, there will be no new Madness incoming, but some of them will be in poor physical condition. If we need more users, Remilia says, we will find and spread the word about those who have the aptitude.


    The Lord of the Heavens, who had sealed the Goddess of Purification¡­ I regret to think that this technique was not given to the Demon Tribe because of the deeds of this woman, who I believe is the evil god, but¡­ On the contrary, I finally gave up because I was convinced that I had already done all I could do.


    And Remilia, the center of this salvation, had been given the title and blessing of¡¸Maiden Of Purification¡¹by the Goddess.


    ¡¸No way, I don¡¯t think I deserve this title at all¡­!¡¹


    She never lied when she said that¡­ The behavior, which is so healthy and humble, is so¡¸wonderful¡¹that I worry that I have¡¸to protect her from being harmed by malicious intent.¡¹


    At the time, I thought¡­ this was a thank you to her for being the savior of the Demon Tribe.


    After visiting the God of Creation, each passing day and hour brings joy to the entire demon tribe as they realize that¡¸everything has been resolved.¡¹


    Until now, we had barely maintained equilibrium by going around crushing the Miasma pools, but now the Miasma is fading away without us having to do anything. There are naturally no people with the onset of Madness.


    Those who were lying in fear that they might develop the disease tomorrow are all recovering now that Remilia has eliminated the noxious gas from their bodies¡­ They and their families all praised Remilia as a Saint and a Goddess, to which I nodded deeply inside.


    The fact that the Miasma no longer causes a miasma will make it much more difficult to create high-threatening demons. For the first time, the Demon Tribe was elated at the thought of the future, of being able to¡¸live to be happy¡¹instead of¡¸live to survive.¡¹


    She said that she did so and saved the Demon Tribe, but Remilia further said that she would go around the country and remove the Miasma from the areas where the Miasma was thick, just as she did to the Demon Tribe¡¯s bodies. I almost declined, saying she could put up some leniency, but she¡­ She was adamant that since the whole country was looking up to be happy, the chances of being threatened by powerful demons should be as small as possible.


    I felt my heart tighten when I heard the terms of the exchange. Remilia, as we heard, was treated as a sinner by her former fianc¨¦ and family and forced to leave her place¡­ In doing so, she said, the person who orchestrated it used the¡¸Potion Of Attractiveness¡¹to plant false favors on those around her and sprinkled falsehoods on them. Remilia said she wants to save these traitors from what could be called a curse.


    I asked her if she still had feelings for him, and I was obviously relieved by her answer¡­ Remilia didn¡¯t seem to notice, but I guessed what I was feeling. I¡­ I am attracted to her.


    I had given a name to my feelings and instantly started to be even more conscious of Remilia, but she seemed to be so preoccupied with the Demon Tribe still living a hard life that she did not notice my gaze. However, I am more thankful for that now. It hasn¡¯t been that long since we met, and more importantly, I wanted to wait for Remilia to heal from the wounds of being betrayed by her former fianc¨¦ and others.


    While the life of the Demon Tribe was gradually improving, Remilia was spending most of the time she should have been using for herself on studying magic. The¡¸Technique of the Water Mirror Of The Past,¡¹which she mastered to uncover the truth behind the incident, has reached a high standard in image quality and sound, and now there are probably only a few among the Demon Tribe who can match her in this art.


    Under the pretext of helping to record the footage, I learned the full story about the incident in which Remilia was once humiliated. The woman called ¡°Pina,¡± the Star Maiden, seemed to be very good at doing evil. Remilia, who was so good-natured, would not have been able to resist the subterfuge. She was too familiar with fabricating crimes¡­ Those who were complicit were difficult to uncover without questioning them with the certainty of perjury, huh? But there was a way to expose them, and if they trusted her, they wouldn¡¯t have suspected her in the first place. Hence, they have no excuse.


    Looking at the past footage, I wonder if the love potion was this strong in its effect, it doesn¡¯t work on demons, of course, but even on humans, it should be a soothing feeling¡­ I almost twisted my head and remembered. Remilia¡­ She was talking about the power this woman Pina had. She could strengthen her people, increase the fruitfulness of her farmland, and revive water sources that were dying¡­ She said she had an ability called¡¸Star Prayer¡¹that could increase the potion¡¯s ability to heal. I guessed¡­ that it had something to do with it. It¡¯s now¡­ already too late to talk about that.


    Still, I wonder if the real devil is the one who took this lead, and if she¡¯s done something so ugly¡­ How can someone give this kind of power to those who do it willingly? If it is such a strong power, it should be given only after determining who can use it properly. Someone like Remilia.


    Assuming it were true that the power of the love potion was enhanced by the Star Prayer¡­ As Remilia said, that thing does not brainwash or take away reason. I kept quiet about the hypothesis that I had come up with, thinking that if that was the case, she had most likely had it coming to them. Remilia forgives them¡­ I want to take away any chance of that.


    I don¡¯t want to work hard to free those men¡­ As soon, as soon as possible, I want her to live for her own happiness.


    The diplomatic relations with the human kingdom were established, and the lives of the Demon Tribe began to be enriched by entertainment, albeit gradually. Miss Sofia, who is like Remilia¡¯s right hand, looked serious and requested to see me. I restrained her from bowing and continued the conversation, apologizing for my busy schedule. I wondered what was going on and was told, ¡°Look at this,¡± and an image I had conjured up in the past through the Technique Of The Water Mirror was played back.


    ¡¸Hey, I¡¯ve been useful again, haven¡¯t I? Because you know¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve already had sex with Romano-san¡«¡¹


    ¡¸Even Pina likes you. She¡¯s a really bad woman.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re terrible, that¡¯s¡­¡¹


    A man called Romano embraces the woman who humiliated Remilia and puts his hands on her breasts over her clothes¡­ Then, with a snap, the image was cut off.


    Sofia, who was assisting Remilia in organizing the recordings, found several unnatural breaks in the video, including this one. She asked me if I could confirm this continuation, and I confirmed the spatio-temporal coordinates of the images in the magic stone and connected them¡­ It¡¯s a little less colorful than Remilia¡¯s¡­ but it was enough to confirm the event.


    From there, what was shown was a scene of a coitus between a whore and a criminal, which was horrifying even to mention. From the conversation, this man seems to be an escort¡­ How dare she hire him to betray her master with money and a woman¡¯s body¡­


    A man named Romano, at the request of a woman named Pina, happily spread the story to the commoners that¡¸Remilia made a pass at me, and when I refused¡­ she brought up my family and I was forced to serve the woman I didn¡¯t like.¡¹If he was in front of me right now, I would kill him myself. That seems to be how Sofia feels as well.


    And how awful, the man who betrayed Remilia by fornicating with the Star Maiden is this other man¡­ There seemed to be as many magic stones as there were images interrupted in the middle of the video.


    ¡¸Sofia¡­ I have a plan. I need Remilia¡¯s help in a confidential way.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, anything to help Remilia-sama!!¡¹


    When Sofia heard about my plan, she was happy to help me and asked for my cooperation. The day we put this into action¡­ Conveniently, the aristocrats over there were very receptive to the goods from the Magical World, which were in higher demand than originally planned. The trade was supposed to be a wait-and-see affair over the next few years, but they offered to take advantage of the opportunity to expand the scale of the trade by holding a large-scale friendship event to celebrate the passage of one year since the start of the trade. Let that be the place¡­ where the truth is revealed.


    ¡¸Leave it to me, Your Majesty the Demon King. The kind-hearted Remilia-sama, in order not to make things worse, requested a secret meeting after the social gathering, and on the spot¡­ And she said that, at any cost, in the middle of the evening party, in the public eye¡­ she¡¯s going to get that woman to apologize.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, I see then. Remilia alone is going to be bonded to her and she¡¯s going to forgive her somehow, then I¡¯m relying you.¡¹


    ¡¸Even if Remilia-sama forgives her, I won¡¯t¡­! I won¡¯t feel better if I don¡¯t retaliate more than Remilia-sama did!¡¹


    As for Remilia, she find Sofia very reliable. After finishing editing the video, Sofia sealed it tightly, saying,¡¸It would be terrible if such an outrageous thing were to get into the eyes of the pure Remilia-sama,¡¹and naturally, she left it with me.


    I wouldn¡¯t want to have one of these either¡­ Well, is it better than keeping this near Remilia¡­?

 CH 21.1

    Extra Story ¡ª What The King of Demons Thinks, Part 2


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    When the life of the Demon Tribe settles down. When alliances are formed. When trade gets underway¡­ If only Remilia could completely break up with her former fianc¨¦ at the soir¨¦e.


    I am too much of a coward. I kept looking for an opportunity to tell Remilia how I felt about her and kept putting it off because I was scared, and before I knew it, I was in this situation.


    Of course, there is also the reason that Remilia, who is busy working hard for the life of the Demon Tribe, does not seem to have time to worry about her own colorful love life. I don¡¯t want to burden her with the fact that we often see each other at work. But most of all, if after she accept my feelings¡­ I¡¯m not going to let her go if Remilia ever regrets what she¡¯s done.


    At the soiree, surely the spell of that Star Maiden or whatever she is will be broken and Remilia¡¯s former fianc¨¦e, the Crown Princes, will remember his true feelings. Naturally, he will apologize to Remilia¡­ If Remilia accepts the apology there and wants to start over.


    Remilia is a kind and merciful person, so she might be bonded to her former fianc¨¦ who cries and apologizes. No, I¡¯m thinking the likelihood of that is quite high¡­ I¡¯m thinking that Remilia will nod her head if I tell her my feelings now.


    Remilia would never be unfaithful, so then she would never choose to take that one¡¯s hand when she meets her former fianc¨¦. Sophia would blast me,¡¸You should quickly propose to her and escort her as the queen of the Demon King so as not to give them a chance to take advantage of you!¡¹ and so on.


    I admit I¡¯m a coward. I want Remilia to make the choice she wants to make. She has been hurt enough and worked hard enough. I want Remilia to be happy with the person she chooses, regardless of what people around her may think. If I had expressed my feelings to her before that, it would be a fetter on her¡­ Fortunately, she is not sensitive to colorful love and doesn¡¯t realize that my fondness is infatuation. If Remilia forgives her ex-fianc¨¦, I will never tell her anything.


    Klimt accused me of being unfair to give her a magic stone without telling her my true intentions. No, it¡¯s a bug repellent to prevent the devils who call Remilia¡¸a saint¡¹and adore her from courting her, and in the old days, it was exchanged not only when proposing, but also for the happiness of family and close friends. My brother stares at me with half-lidded eyes as I slouch like an excuse.


    He also pointed out that when I gave it to her, I interrupted her when she was talking with Klimt and came all the way over to give it to her. It was completely unconscious¡­


    ¡¸I think Remilia would be troubled if you just show your possessiveness without saying anything.¡¹


    I, too, want to be tied to her. But when Remilia revealed that she didn¡¯t want to be tied to me first before making her own choice, Klimt started lecturing me, as if to say, ¡°Oh, dear.¡±


    ¡¸You know, Brother. You also give her magic stones that you made, told them to make ornaments for her and attend the evening party, and even have them make a dress the color of her own hair, right? How is this anything other than enclosure?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­To keep the noise out of Remilia¡¯s ears, to keep the bugs away¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Alright¨Calright, excuses are fine. Please confess properly when you give her the dress. Remilia can also choose if she wants to hear your reply after the soiree. Please don¡¯t run away again in the name of letting her choose, or I¡¯ll tell on her, okay?¡¹


    Klimt, who was very angry, walked out of the office without me. As he was about to leave, he sighed and said,¡¸Brother is too insecure about himself, and I¡¯m sure Remilia-san likes you too, just because she doesn¡¯t realize it,¡¹I was in a state of panic because of the threat of¡¸He will tell her¡¹and it didn¡¯t reach my ears.


    A few days later, I visited Remilia with the finished dress. Today Remilia seems to be returning from cleansing the local fields of the miasma, she was back in the guest room we gave her in the castle, and I invited her¡¸to go for a little walk¡¹and go out in the garden.


    The inside of the castle, which had been in a state of disrepair with no room, supplies, or manpower to even clean it, has recently finally taken shape. Although it was still far from the fine gardens of foreign countries, the garden is being landscaped little by little, with walking trails and lawns, and trees are being pruned. Although there are few flowers, Remilia said,¡¸It¡¯s nice to have a garden full of greenery.¡¹


    For the care of this garden, three of the people of the demon tribe who had been protected in Remilia¡¯s village were called back to the country to give them work again. At Remilia¡¯s initiative, many other returnees work as servants.


    It would have been nice to know of romantic flower gardens and scenic spots, but unfortunately, there is no such place in mind in the magical world that has just begun to recover. Even if there were, it was not close enough for me to go there when I felt like it, and it was not an option for me, as I could not use transference. Besides, this was a rundown castle where I had fond memories of my family. I thought Remilia wouldn¡¯t be upset that I had taken a shortcut.


    The three of us, who had become familiar with the gardener¡¯s work, arrived at the place we had been told was the best looking in the garden. I see, the footings are covered with bricks, and a reservoir has been created using a natural stream that flows through the castle grounds. There were also flowers, not spectacular but neat and tidy, making the space modest but comforting enough.


    This place would be¡­


    I made up my mind and broke the ice.


    ¡¸Remilia¡­ U¨CUhh, the dress was done¡­ I had it made for you to wear at the ball¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Well, did you come all the way to deliver it? Thank you, Angel.¡¹


    ¡¸No, uhh¡­ I just wanted to have a little chat.¡¹


    The bugging fear got the better of me and I suddenly brought up another subject. No, that¡¯s wrong, I just gave it to Remilia first in case it ended awkwardly and she might be reluctant to accept it. Naturally, I¡¯m going to reiterate my feelings from now on.


    ¡¸A chat?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­ Remilia¡­ Uhh¡­ Is there¡­ someone you are thinking of right now¡­? Uhh, someone you still can¡¯t forget, or the existence of such¡­?¡¹


    I was scared again and cursed myself with all the words in my chest for running off to see if I had any idea what I was talking about. Why am I so timid?


    N¨CNo, but¡­ If this means no one else is there, it means her ex-fianc¨¦e is completely in the past, then I can seduce Remilia without a care in the world.


    ¡¸¡­The one I¡¯m thinking of¡­ Yes, I do¡­ Actually, I¡¯m thinking of that person¡­ within the inside of my chest¡­ I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the same thing as what we call love or affection in this world, but I¡¯m sure that¡­ the person I love more than anything else is the same person I¡¯m in love with.¡¹


    ¡¸T¨CThat¡­ I¨CIs that the ex-fiancee you mentioned?¡¹


    I almost staggered when he told me that he was there, the damage to my heart was greater than I expected. Besides, I said I want Remilia to be happy, but words that pursue the other person come out of my mouth on their own.


    ¡¸Impossible¡­ there¡¯s no way, as I told you before, it is impossible for me to love a man who wasn¡¯t brainwashed, but who betrayed me by not believing any of my words.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, you¡¯re right.¡¹


    What an ugly mind I have to be reassured. I had one idea crushed, but Remilia laughed a little as if she was annoyed at me for turning a probing eye to wonder who this happy person might be.


    ¡¸¡­Angel is someone I know very well, in a way.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸At first, I actually had an encounter with¡­ that made me feel angry with the person inside.¡¹


    For a while after I understood what Remilia said, my congratulatory head says,¡¸¡­Was it me?¡¹What an optimistic thought. No, because her attitude in the audience hall at that time was an exchange that could have made Remilia, who came to her rescue without calculation, feel angry. If she is mild-mannered and even says she feels anger inside, it must be that much better.


    ¡¸Still, she stand in the way of malice to protect me¡­ Seeing the way she cared so much about me and¡­ she even said she wanted to help me. I found myself caring for the other person very much.¡¹


    Was it me?


    Because you know¡­?¡¡Well, we had a battle before we purified the evil god, right?


    At that point¡­ I was probably attracted to Remilia, though. Perhaps that¡¯s why I was unconsciously making a sheltering move.


    After purifying the evil god, I was concerned about Remilia¡¯s physical condition, who still tries to help the demon people without taking care of herself all the time, but since then Remilia has also been trying to help me¡­?


    ¡¸She even cared about my honor¡­ and wants me to be happy above all else.¡¹


    This is definitely me, isn¡¯t it? And I¡¯m actively helping to reveal the criminal activities of the Star Maiden in the example.


    Then¡­ was it Klimt perhaps!? C¨CCertainly, I didn¡¯t tell her how I felt about her, but I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d tell me how weak I was¡­


    I felt like my face was on fire.


    ¡¸I still don¡¯t know if this is what I would call love¡­ And I¡¯m really happy for her, and I¡¯m really happy that we were able to save the demon tribe. I wanted to protect her, who is actually a little bit weak.¡¹


    That¡¯s definitely me!!


    ¡­I was in a position to protect and lead, and had only ever received harsh words from my parents, so the words¡¸I want to protect you,¡¹resonated with me in a way I had never imagined. Ahh, I as well¡­ I want to protect the ones I love and I only want Remilia¡¯s happiness all the time. I have not been pretending to be someone I am not, but I am glad from the bottom of my heart that people can see through¡­ my weaknesses and accept me.


    Convinced of our mutual love, I walked Remilia, who smiled beautifully and said,¡¸Thank you for the beautiful dress,¡¹to her room and returned to my office in a fluffy, dreamy state of mind.


    Misery and Klimt, who had been waiting with baited breath in the room, asked,¡¸So, did Brother tell her you liked her?¡¹Needless to say, they gave me a dumbfounded look after accusing me.

 CH 21.2

    Extra Story ¡ª What The King of Demons Thinks, Part 2


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    It was finally the day of the evening party. As usual, my younger siblings are giving me the cold shoulder. I pleaded that I did not want to burden Remilia, who was preoccupied for today with revealing whose past sins it was and even trying to save her fianc¨¦ and family who did not trust her, but she did not listen to me at all.


    On the day of the event, I didn¡¯t even confess to her, but I put on her own colors and told me that ¡°Brother¡¯s love¡± was too heavy and cowardly. I think so myself, but I don¡¯t want to see Remilia being wooed by another man at an evening party. Even in Remilia¡¯s home country, I have heard that engaged couples give or wear ornaments of each other¡¯s hair and eye color. I make an excuse to myself that no man will try to seduce her with her whole body covered in my colors, and that it¡¯s also to dismiss any unnecessary trouble before the decisive play.


    I was still reluctant to let her enter the venue alone after she had been so nervous in the carriage. I was told that in social occasions in this country, the escort is considered a relative or a fianc¨¦e if the man is not a relative. It¡¯s selfish of me to wish for that position when I haven¡¯t even confessed my feelings. I can¡¯t argue with Misery¡¯s comment,¡¸That¡¯s why you should¡¯ve told her how you felt about her sooner.¡¹


    According to today¡¯s schedule, during the evening party, when the banquet has reached a certain level of excitement, the king announced, as scripted,¡¸To commemorate the deepening of our friendship, we will now further strengthen trade. Specifically, I will make an announcement that¡­¡¹They talk about it as if it was decided during this evening party, but everything is as planned. Politics in the human realm is complicated and troublesome, but I suppose this is a necessary procedure to ensure that everything goes without a hitch.


    According to the plan that Miss Sofia, and through her story, Klimt and Misery, have made, I will intervene after this announcement, saying,¡¸Before we do that, we must reveal the real sinners and get the pus out of the heart of this country.¡¹It would be disruptive, but Remilia was falsely accused and made a worse scene, and Miss Sofia advised her that she should send a bottle of Lilin wine to the royal family and the nobles to¡¸apologize¡¹later. There is virtually no way in the human world to cure a disease that has reached a chronic state. We said that if we revealed the identity of the Star Maiden and offered her this as an apology, she wouldn¡¯t only say nothing, but would be grateful.


    And yet, at the very beginning of the soiree, right after the toast is over and the curse of the love potion cast by the Star Maiden is lifted¡­ What was she misunderstanding from the exchange between me and the king of this country, the Star Maiden herself ran up to me and approached me¡­ I thought that even in this country, it was against manners and in some cases disrespectful to address someone from a lower status. Or is there no way this woman thinks she is in a better position than me?


    The sarcasm of¡¸ornamentation,¡¹which is quite direct to say at an evening party, does not come through. I knew this, but what is this rude woman? I dared to ask her, but she thought I was asking for her name and even introduced herself. She calls my name even though I have not forgiven her¡­ Although it¡¯s possible that the drugs were used and the effects of those drugs were amplified by this woman¡¯s power¡­ Does this mean that they were caged by this terrible woman and did not trust Remilia¡¯s words to the contrary¡­?


    I¡¯m too shocked to think straight. Moreover, this woman gave me¡­ I could smell the drugs that Remilia had advised me and supposedly restricted my handling of them.


    Trusting Remilia¡¯s word, I had the pharmacologist examine them to see how dangerous they were, and all of them showed the formation of psychic dependence and mild psychotropic effects. If a qualified person can process it into a drug and then administer it in a controlled manner, it¡¯s not a problem, but if, for example, this is ingested over a long period of time, it would certainly be emotional manipulation, as Remilia says. There were no side effects that seemed to be side effects, but just saying that¡¸unwilling favors are implanted¡¹is harmful enough. Some sought the nectar of the Lilith flower, whose export ban was ordered some time ago, and the tuberous root of Asmodi. I thought about simply forbidding it, but Remilia¡¯s words sparked an idea in me, and I decided to set a trap. A perfume with a characteristic smell that is native to the magical world and not of the human world, something completely different but easily detectable, and a root vegetable with a unique taste that falsely claims to be¡­ we made it look like a bribe had been lost and flushed. The footsteps were cut off there because the middleman was dead on the way, but this woman wanted it. Furthermore, she knew about my eyes, something that even the demons don¡¯t bother to tell other kin, in case someone¡¯s wondering. It¡¯s exactly the kind of person I drew from Remilia¡¯s story, a being who has knowledge she shouldn¡¯t know, but uses it only for evil.


    My plans were off, but this woman went out of her way to get involved first. Miss Sofia and I made eye contact secretly and decided that we were going to unmask this woman now, though much earlier than planned. I was shocked to hear her say,¡¸You are going to make an alliance with the demon tribe for the sake of friendship, aren¡¯t you? For that alliance, I think it¡¯s a very good idea that I, the Star Maiden who represents this country, and His Majesty the¡­ Demon King get married,¡¹she said, which astonished me deeply¡­ What is this woman talking about?


    But I¡¯m confused because I know she¡¯s not lying in her words. Seriously, this woman truly believes that it is a very good idea for her and myself to get married. Wasn¡¯t she the one who disgraced Remilia and took the Crown Prince¡¯s fiance role? I¡¯ve heard that she liked to have several other men in her manor, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to include me in that. Please don¡¯t do that.


    My head was about to boil with confusion and anger, and Remilia gently snuggled into my arms. That brought me back to my senses, and I managed to hold back the hand that was about to come out. Remilia even shows concern for the woman over there who disrupted the scene by saying something insane, and she is willing to let her back down. How kind you really are¡­


    Well, I knew that the woman didn¡¯t have the personality to take it gratefully. The timing was a little off, but the exchange was carefully discussed.


    To this me, knowing that I would see through the lie, while cutting off my struggles to undermine Remilia again without somehow uttering a falsehood in front of me¡­ I was too impatient to let Remilia worry even for a moment that I might be seduced by that woman after seeing this scene, and I found myself shouting my love for Remilia.


    ¡­ I¡¯ve done it, I was going to invite her to the balcony and confess my feelings there in the mood after the last dance, where I exposed the lies of the Star Maiden and the connection between the countries themselves was strengthened through trade¡­


    Remilia was not taken aback by my outburst, but answered with tears in her eyes,¡¸I¡¯m so glad.¡¹I had been listening to the answer in an unsuccessful attempt to probe ahead of time, but hearing it in words like this was very moving.


    I would like to take her away to the garden and redo the confession, but the hanging of the Star Maiden is still in progress. I had only Remilia in my eyes, almost forgetting my original purpose, when I heard Miss Sofia¡¯s voice intervening.


    It¡¯s a travesty, but as we discussed, we begin the screening of¡¸Water Mirror Of The Past,¡¹which reveals the sins of that woman. In addition to the scene of fabricating the woman¡¯s crime, I interspersed it with a scene of the woman hitting things in her room and screaming her vindictiveness toward beautiful women of higher status than herself and men who didn¡¯t fall for her. The people around her, now that the effects of the love potion and the perfume of charm are gone and they can see things flat, look at the image and look at that woman with disgust. The sons and daughters who were witnesses at the time when the perjury was revealed, uglyly dropped excuses, saying¡¸Because I thought Pina-san was right at that time,¡¹and¡¸I thought it was true because there was a lot of evidence.¡¹I could count on my fingers the number of times they apologized to Remilia¡­ We don¡¯t need to give forgiveness to such people. It¡¯s necessary to sniff afterwards that it wasn¡¯t a good idea to give an important chair of the country to a person who is not even aware of being a criminal.


    Finally, the image of Remilia¡¯s former guard, who was the woman¡¯s pawn in framing Remilia. The maids of honor who betrayed Remilia in exchange for money, but the men of the guard were offered their bodies as a reward in addition. I wonder how hurt they must have felt when they¡¯re blinded by the horrific rewards and lied about being¡¸forced to serve Remilia-sama.¡¹I¡¯m going to expose to the light of day which one of them was really the lascivious and evil woman.


    I thought I could play the definitive scene and shame would be a modest but punishing addition, but Remilia stopped me¡­ I kept quiet about doing the hanging here because I thought Remilia would not like it. It was faster than I thought it would be until the barriers were lifted, a mistake.


    I turned my head and saw Remilia¡¯s real parents staring at her. I suppose I should have greeted them with a marriage ceremony, but I have no intention of being polite to those people who didn¡¯t trust Remilia and abandoned her like a lizard¡¯s tail. I ignored them without even speaking to them and return to the conversation.


    It seems that at last the clouded eyes have awakened and the crown prince and his entourage have realized the truth. Too late, though.


    Her hands were shoved away, and the Star Maiden, sprawled miserably on the floor, groaned out something. Remilia is concerned about the Star Maiden in that state and looks as if she is about to reach out to her. Please don¡¯t go near such a repulsive being.


    Sure enough, a woman so delirious that the word¡¸insane¡¹could not be more appropriate leapt into the air and tried to jump on Remilia with a movement that did not seem to bother her, even though she was wearing a heavy-looking dress. She knocked it off without a second thought, but¡­ Well, even the slightest honor as the¡¸Star Maiden¡¹to this woman is no longer a diplomatic issue now.


    Despite me waking up everyone in this place and completing my goal, Remilia started crying¡¸pitifully¡¹in front of that dirty and screaming woman. No resentment, no anger? There was no lie in Remilia¡¯s words. She was crying in pity for that woman who was so happy with her false love that she deceived and framed¡­ people as criminals and drugged them¡­ with drugs. But it was so Remilia-like in its appearance¡­ Ahh, I felt even lovelier about her when I thought that Remilia would take pity on a woman like her.


    After that woman left with the soldiers, I¡¯ll do my job as the steward of the demon tribe, just in case. The fact that the demon tribe had gone mad and was called demons, the fact that the god of creation whom the demon tribe believed in had fallen and become an evil god, and the fact that the world was about to be destroyed, whether it may be considered the ravings of a crazy woman or not, cannot be allowed to go unheard by others.


    The truth is that I want to execute that woman to keep her mouth shut, but Remilia would be heartbroken even against a woman like that, so it would be difficult. Is imprisonment appropriate after depriving a person of all means of communicating things to others, such as voice and fingers to write? It depends on the decision of the king of this country, so that part is not definite. If I can¡¯t kill her, the least I can do is punish her to the point of wanting her dead for the crime of¡­ depriving Remilia of her previous happiness.

 CH 21.3

    Extra Story ¡ª What The King of Demons Thinks, Part 2


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    In the end, the soiree was cancelled because of that fiasco, not just the last dance, but all plans after that. It was not surprising, since the woman made more ruckus than expected.


    In other words, I haven¡¯t been able to confess to Remilia yet either. Recently, not only Klimt and Misery but also Miss Sofia have been slandering me as a¡¸slacker¡¹and today she even told me,¡¸I won¡¯t let you go through the gate to the demon world until you tell her how you feel about her.¡¹


    Today was¡­ Remilia is summoned to the royal castle to meet with her former fianc¨¦, Williard. The name was held up as an apology, but it was obvious that the man would ask for his reinstatement.


    I, who had been eavesdropping using magic, let out a sigh of relief that Remilia had rejected the Crown Prince. I had heard it from her own mouth, but I was a coward, and I had a lot of nightmarishly bad imaginations about the¡¸what-ifs¡¹until I saw this place today.


    ¡¸Remilia¡­ I was going to tell you this again when you and the prince are done¡­ I want you to marry me.¡¹


    After it was over, I make excuses as if I had intended to do so from the beginning¡­ It¡¯s not cool to tell a woman you¡¯re in love with that you¡¯ve been procrastinating because you¡¯re afraid to confess your feelings to her. I¡¯m sure Klimt and the others will forgive me for this much.


    Moreover, I was supposed to just tell them how I felt, but the next thing I knew, my mouth was proposing. I am too faithful to my desires, or rather, I am so far ahead of myself that I am appalled. We were going to take the time to confront the differences in race and lifespan in a romantic relationship and then have ourselves consider marriage.


    ¡¸Only one man showed up before me¡­ I like Remilia, who is good-natured and vulnerable, but can¡¯t leave people alone. I want to protect Remilia like that and¡­ If I could, I would make Remilia happy with my own hands.¡¹


    I was so flustered that after I had said everything, I started talking about things that were now out of the question. It turned out to be a dumb proposal, but Remilia was happy with tears. I feel like she can be happy with me, and I can see that she haven¡¯t healed from the wounds in her heart yet¡­ That was terribly painful.


    I will definitely make you happy. No, we will be happy together. I vowed so strongly and kissed Remilia for the first time in the dreamy, beautiful and peaceful garden.


    The wedding ceremony of Remilia and I was the first celebration for the existing demon tribe, and it was a grand event. Remilia¡¯s pure white wedding dress, following the customs of her home country¡­ Remilia is so beautiful in her bridal gown that I don¡¯t want anyone to see her. The wedding ceremony is a royal tradition, with the swearing of oaths in the Temple of the God Of Creation, which had not been performed for a long time, followed by a standing reception in the hall in front of the temple, where the people are invited. Those closest to us are then gathered on the balcony.


    Klimt and Misery were both crying and happy from this morning, and Miss Sofia, who serves as a bridesmaid and the female knight to protect Remilia, cried and said to me,¡¸I¡¯ll give my utmost thanks for the good fortune and happiness of marrying Remilia-sama!¡¹ She made everyone around her smile.


    ¡¸Of course, Remilia is a woman who is too much for me, but I am grateful for my good fortune to have met her and to have her accept my feelings for her, and I want to love her¡­ with all my might and be happy together!¡¹


    As I unabashedly said it out loud, everyone here, who knew how I once lost my Father and Mother, sent me a heartfelt¡¸congratulations.¡¹Now I can understand the despair of Father, who lost Mother by his own hand and took his own life.


    ¡¸You can¡¯t¡­ Angel, my lipstick is coming off.¡¹


    ¡¸Miss Sofia will fix your makeup.¡¹


    Not hearing any protests, I kissed Remilia in front of everyone as if to show her off. Her blue eyes, as if looking at a child in trouble, made me feel pampered and happiness filled my heart.


    ¡¸Remilia¡­ I love you.¡¹


    Without hearing her reply, I kissed her again. I knew what she was going to say without asking.


    ¡¸Oh my, Angel. Are you watching wedding videos again?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, why do you think that is?¡¹


    ¡¸Is it because you miss it?¡¹


    ¡¸No¡­! Because you haven¡¯t been giving me much of attention lately!¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh¡­ It can¡¯t be helped, isn¡¯t it? With two kids, I don¡¯t get a lot of alone time with Papa.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯d love to make out with Remilia a little more¡­¡¹


    My oldest son, Anri, is now five years old, and I finally have the time to leave him with a nanny and somewhat more hands-on time, but it¡¯s the second one. No, I¡¯m happy¡­ I¡¯m happy for her, but I think she could spend a little more time with me.


    When I think about it, it felt like a lot of work since it was my first, but Anri was an untouchable kid. I had heard that the ease of raising a child really depends on the child, but Emi cries easily if Remilia is not holding her when she is awake, and she does not accept milk from the nanny, so Remilia has to feed her every time. Inevitably, there is almost no alone time between me and Remilia. Remilia is a good mother, so she doesn¡¯t allow a little strong flirting when she had the kids. They say it is bad for education. Kisses on the cheeks and hair and hugs are a little too much skinship.


    Even now, when I was messing with Remilia while she was breastfeeding, she kicked me out of the room¡­ I know it¡¯s my fault that I missed the softness of Remilia¡¯s breasts, which are full even in normal times, because of her breast-feeding, which makes me look even bad. I know, I know¡­


    My wife scares me because she gets angry with a smile on her face. She is completely behind on me.


    Still, I wonder when Emi will get used to her dad. I can¡¯t breastfeed her, and when I try to participate in childcare between my duties as king, she won¡¯t stop crying, and eventually she gets so exhausted from crying so much that poor Emi, who is red in the face, stops crying in no time when Remilia, who was out of her seat taking a bath or something, takes her place. It is very shocking.


    ¡¸Father, Are you being selfish with Mother again?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Anri, I didn¡¯t mean to embarrass myself¡­ This is an important conversation to resolve family differences¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Anri, Uncle Klimt baked an apple pie, and he said to bring Nicholas from the Sofia¡¯s place to eat it for a break.¡¹


    ¡¸Really!? Yay!¡¹


    As soon as we returned, my sweet son ran to the kitchen to grab an apple pie that my little brother had made. Anri is a boy, but he has the same hair color and eyes as me, but the rest of his¡­ face and other features are exactly like Remilia¡¯s. When Anri makes me feel cold, I get the illusion that Remilia is making me feel cold and my heart is aching.


    W¨CWell, at that age, he treats me more of a friend than his father¡­ I consoled myself desperately. Incidentally, Klimt and Sofia married after us and had children before us, so Nicholas is two years older than Anri. His mother, Sofia, is raising him as a knight to be in Anri¡¯s entourage¡­ in the future, but for now they are just childhood friends.


    How nice¡­ Klimt is currently the chief cook in charge of the castle¡¯s kitchens, and unless it¡¯s a dinner party, his workday ends relatively early. And there are dedicated personnel for the night shift. On the other hand, the head of a country has a hard time making time to relax with his family.


    Remilia sat down next to me when I was being kicked out of my room because my break time was interrupted by Emi¡¯s breastfeeding. With Emi sleeping peacefully on her chest¡­ I drop a light kiss on her cheek.


    ¡¸You¡¯re a very lonely Papa, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Remilia¡­¡¹


    She sits next to me and strokes the head of a man who is taller than she is, as if to pamper me. I can smell the soft scent of milk from the freshly nursed Emi¡­ I felt too happy now. It was as if the old me, who could do nothing but watch my Mother die and my Father commit suicide in this same castle, was slowly being healed thanks to Remilia.


    I never thought I would have such peace and happiness. I never thought I could be so happy. A happy home, children who are my treasures, everything, everything Remilia gave me¡­ She saved not only me, but the whole demon tribe.


    We vowed to marry and be happy together. Before I could return the happiness I received, Remilia gave me more happiness.


    ¡¸Remilia, I love you.¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s with that, suddenly¡­ I love you too, Angel. Second only to our children.¡¹


    Somewhere along the way, Remilia¡¯s number one spot was taken after our babies were born. I feel happy about that too.

 CH 22

    I thought of David only as¡¸a brother who is a little bit stupid, but I can¡¯t hate him.¡¹Well, he thought of me as a¡¸nagging older sister.¡¹We would have made a good family, but I had never done or wanted to be engaged to anyone outside of obligation.


    After all, David had already committed his heart to someone else when he became my fianc¨¦e.


    Although he seemed to be keeping it to himself, a good number of people around him knew David¡¯s true intentions. No one took the trouble to point it out, though.


    I have a fianc¨¦e who has feelings for me¡­ and I have never felt any jealousy or anger about it. In fact, I was even relieved that I didn¡¯t have to do the¡¸sweet exchange between engaged couples¡¹thing. Apparently, I was not suited to the idea of male-female romance.


    David¡¯s thought was of the next generation of queens, the Crown Prince Williard¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Remilia-sama¡­ which is probably a big deal. A female knight from a noble family, a precious woman whom I will serve in the future and to whom I will offer my sword. It seemed wonderful to see a knight falling in love with the queen in a sincere and secretive way, and above all, because that future queen, Mistress Remilia, was a wonderful woman.


    Unfortunately, however, we had never exchanged words directly, only greetings. As I was already working as a knight, I rarely had the opportunity to socialize as a lady, and as one of the few female knights, I was often in the royal palace guarding women who were related to the royal family.


    So when we met face to face as an inter-fiancee exchange, I was more than happy to hear from David about Lady Remilia. Of course, I have heard about it as information, but I think it is human nature to want to hear the actual story from someone who has seen and heard it up close and personal.


    He was often compared to his older brother, who is known as the ¡°Sword Saint,¡± but even so, he never gave in and sought his own fighting style and has now made a name for himself as a Magical Knight, thanks to Remilia.


    I only knew the story that when he was jealous of Lady Remilia, a prominent wizard, and caused a runaway riot, she chased after him and scolded him and brought him back¡­ I hadn¡¯t heard the details of the exchange, which was very touching. He seemed a little embarrassed, but it seemed to have been sublimated into a¡¸good memory¡¹in his mind, and he told me whatever I wanted him to. It was wonderful to see him as a knight, proudly saying that the exchange had helped him face his complex about his brother.


    Every time I hear about Lady Remilia, I am moved to the point of shaking and saying,¡¸What a wonderful woman I will be serving.¡¹Policies that lead to the happiness of many people by vividly solving social problems to useful inventions that no one would have thought of. It produced magic not for fighting but for people¡¯s lives and created a new field of activity for wizards. She was not proud of her own ability to use healing magic, but expanded medical care that did not rely on magic and created a healing hospital, and her research on¡¸quarantine¡¹saved more lives than she could ever reach.


    The anticipation is high, wanting to get to the role as soon as possible. A mage, an inventor, a saint, or perhaps a great leader. I wonder what two names she will be remembered by in future history books. I began to fantasize about the future when I would be appointed as a knight to guard Lady Remilia, the queen.


    I wonder if Lady Remilia will be dignified and present me with the sword with the dignity of a queen¡­ Or, after the appointment, they would smile at you and say,¡¸Nice to meet you,¡¹and such¡­ What if she called me¡¸my knight,¡¹like in the story I once read in a picture book about a lady knight and a princess?


    The days when I was improving myself, dreaming of a happy future, ended abruptly¡­ I heard that the Crown Prince has broken off the engagement of Lady Remilia and disowned the lady. She mistreated the Star Maiden behind their backs, refused to listen to their advice, did not reform her own behavior, and then refused to admit her guilt¡­?


    That¡¯s too strange. The character that we have heard of Lady Remilia¡¯s words and actions does not match the insidious and long-lasting harassment that has been allegedly¡¸perpretated against the Star Maiden.¡¹


    I understand her jealousy because she and the Crown Prince were engaged to be married on good terms, but I would think that Lady Remilia would first of all set up a proper conference and have a fair discussion without bullying her behind her back.


    ¡¸¡­Hey, did Lady Graupner really do that?¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean¡­ are you saying it¡¯s impossible?!¡¹


    I raised my eyebrows at David, who snapped and yelled at me. It was as if he was a believer who had been denied the God he believed in.


    I was unaware of it because I had been out of the country for the last few months following the queen on a diplomatic mission, but she told me that the disagreement between the Crown Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Lady Remilia, and the Star Maiden was well known at the academy. I had several questions and asked, but did not get answers to my satisfaction. Why didn¡¯t they use a professional investigating organization? Why didn¡¯t they give both Lady Remilia and the Star Maiden an escort to keep an eye on them? Isn¡¯t the punishment too heavy for a problem that occurred among students?


    ¡¸It was warm-hearted of His Highness to not use the official police or the High Court of Justice, where official records are kept, because it was during the student period. The same goes for Imperial Guards. Their service is on record. But the outrageous behavior toward the Star Maiden protected by the state as living legends had to be dealt with harshly to set an example.¡¹


    I am still not convinced. It¡¯s as if all four of them, including the Crown Prince and David, would be happier if ¡¸Lady Remilia had abused the Star Maiden out of caustic jealousy!¡¹


    It was visible in every word David said.¡¸You know I value her as a friend as a childhood friend, but Lady Remilia has crossed a line that should not be crossed.¡¹I could sense a hint of pride, not sadness, on his face as he said this.


    And, although this has happened, His Royal Highness Prince Williard intended to re-honor Lady Remilia as the queen. Behind the scenes, though, there is a slightly transparent intention for the Royal Family to take the initiative by knocking down the head of the Graupner Duchy, who have been greatly enriched and increased their influence by Lady Remilia¡¯s invention. If Lady Remilia was later forgiven and welcomed back into the royal family, all her talents, once ostensibly cut off from the Duchy, can be monopolized by the Royal Family. Even the current situation of being disowned is related to the will of the state¡­? In that case, Duke Graupner, who heard that he was a small man and noble in rank, has danced and abandoned the goose that lays the golden egg.


    But if both sides have disagreed so much, then it¡¯s a sure sign that one side is deliberately lying. If all the evidence that David says is true¡­ However, based on the character she has portrayed so far, it does not seem that Lady Remilia is that wayward. David said,¡¸I guess she didn¡¯t realize that her harassment was against the law,¡¹ but could she be that stupid, even if she was madly in love?


    And the evidence¡­ right, there¡¯s too much evidence and too many witnesses. If she really did something stupid that would be a crime, then Lady Remilia was not smart enough to leave so many witnesses and evidence.


    Listening to the story as it was, I was convinced. David said,¡¸The Star Maiden never said a word directly accusing Lady Remilia, a fact that turned out to be true when we moved in when we sensed something was wrong,¡¹but looking at what I heard dispassionately, it looked like she was caught in a blatant inducement.


    ¡­I have followers of women since I was a student. Probably more than any other knight, including men. Perhaps it was because I was tall with a neutral face, a convenient¡¸prince¡¹role. Aside from some ladies who have low titles and have not yet decided on a fianc¨¦e, high-ranking noblewomen cannot afford to be yellowed by men. In this respect, I was a woman, so my parents felt comfortable tolerating my¡¸female knight chasing.¡¹


    I myself drew the line at the idea of a knighthood, but I was dating as a classmate, junior or senior at the academy, but some¡­ Some of the ladies were so enamored with this alternative act of love that they seriously fell in love with me. At such times, I would sincerely apologize, decline, and try to be a good friend again, but sometimes my followers would get into trouble with each other.


    I would try to keep the other kids in check, and I would try to surround the kids who had not been my fans for a while with¡¸you have a big attitude for a newcomer.¡¹Among other things, they told me. I had been educated as an aristocratic woman, so there was nothing overtly accusatory, but the manner in which it was done was extremely insidious.


    In a roundabout way, they would slur their words and say something like,¡¸As a friend of Lady Sofia, I wanted to be friends with you, but I feel like you doesn¡¯t like me and¡­ that¡¯s sad.¡¹I was required to play the role of a prince, although in reality I was also educated as a noblewoman, so I was not easily fooled by such things.


    No, this is a strange story considering the difference in educational content between men and women. It seems simple, but even that guy should have been educated as a candidate for the next king¡¯s entourage.


    However, I left my seat early that day because I could not bring myself to listen to his invective against Lady Remilia.


    I was not convinced about the truth of this matter by any means, so I started my own investigation. Though not official, the royal family¡­ I couldn¡¯t do it publicly because it would mean disagreeing with the Crown Prince¡¯s decision.


    If anyone asks me anything, I say,¡¸I can¡¯t believe that the future Queen did that¡­¡¹and I would explain that I was shocked and therefore just asking around a bit.


    It was fortunate that several of the students who were witnesses included women who were my followers. There was a high ranking noblewoman who always had a lady-in-waiting with her, but if it was with me, a woman, she would accept the exorcism without any doubt, and if I made a sincere request, she would tell me the truth after hesitation, saying,¡¸¡­I will only tell you, Sofia-sama.¡¹


    As it turns out, the various criminal acts allegedly committed by Remilia-sama to the Star Maiden were fabricated. I was able to hear the truth from three people, but it is unlikely that¡¸the Star Maiden wished for perjury by chance¡¹as the common denominator is only ¡¸my follower¡¹and the three people have different titles, different family factions, and different incidents they testified about. It¡¯s not the kind of language that makes a direct request, just a hint of something, but it¡¯s also the same kind of language that made me think, unintentionally, that¡¸I could¡­ if I wanted to.¡¹


    Their arguments had one thing in common. ¡¸The pitiful Star Maiden who was given a hard time by Lady Remilia was well known.¡¹¡¸I was told there was plenty of other evidence and witnesses.¡¹¡¸I thought I would like to help her too.¡¹


    What was asked of her varied.


    I approached the Star Maiden who was crying in a secluded spot in the courtyard, and she said,¡¸Graupner-sama¡­? Do you still have something¡­ on me, no, I beg your pardon.¡¹She told me how I was mistaken for someone else, and when I asked what happened, the Lady Graupner called her up and abused her. She said that she had a maid of honor look around for the Star Maiden who was afraid to see if she was still nearby, and that she comforted her as she burst into tears.


    As I recall, the case is based on a letter with the Graupner family¡¯s watermarked crest calling the Star Maiden to that day and place, and the testimony of an ordinary student who heard a woman yelling at someone in the courtyard at that time in an unlistenable tirade, and the testimony of a student who said she heard a woman yelling at someone in the courtyard at that time, there was also the testimony of a guard and a lady attendant who had been told to¡¸leave her alone¡¹just prior to the event and had been kept waiting near the courtyard.


    Furthermore, this female student, who said she was a fan of mine, secretly told me that the maid of honor had given false testimony that¡¸she thought she saw a beautiful blonde woman in the distance, but she did not know who she saw.¡¹She wanted to help the star maiden, and her own maid of honor, who had been cheering her on from a former commoner for her healthy efforts, was also sympathetic, so I just had to. I also saw there a jealousy toward Remilia-sama, who was called¡¸The Perfect Lady.¡¹I wanted to think,¡¸Oh, she was just a normal human being who would do stupid things out of jealousy,¡¹that kind of unconsciousness.


    When I look at it all together, the circumstantial evidence brings up¡¸Lady Remilia,¡¹who was verbally abusive to the Star Maiden. It¡¯s very clever indeed, each perjury is small, and it is difficult to create a sense of guilt. It¡¯s not possible to pursue a lie based on the mere fact that she saw a blonde woman, and even if he had been caught, it is highly possible that she couldn¡¯t have been charged with a crime based on this alone.


    She took the initiative to provide information to His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, who had launched an investigation on behalf of the frightened star maidens, saying that she had no intention of making the matter public, as¡¸it would be hushed up in the name of the Duke of Graupner by the voices of one or two people anyway.¡¹Including the tiniest bit of falsehood.


    ¡¸And even without my testimony, there was plenty of other evidence.¡¹¡¸It was better to side with the star maiden than with Lady Graupner, who had to leave her fianc¨¦e¡¯s throne after what she had done.¡¹¡¸Above all, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince ruled that Lady Graupner had committed a crime.¡¹She seemed to feel guilty about her perjury and was making excuses to themselves while confessing her guilt to me.


    I proposed a re-investigation based on the records of this independent investigation. In a nearly random sampling, several witnesses admitted to perjuring themselves. Everyone needs to rethink this. She said that since this isn¡¯t abuse between students, but a clear criminal act of humiliating the Crown Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e, a formal case should now be made and investigated by the public authorities.


    But my written opinion was clamped down. The Royal Family feared that it would be more difficult to deal with the Crown Prince, who was more popular among the public than the Royal Family; the enemy faction wanted to weaken the momentum of the Duke Graupner; the Duke wanted to make more money by converting Lady Graupner¡¯s invention to military use, but the patent holder, Remilia, stubbornly refused, and this was not possible, so she missed out on even more huge profits. It was a win-win situation for the Duke and Duchess Graupner and everyone around them. That absolution has already happened. There is no reversing it. I was confronted with this.


    My father beat me when I wished for a¡¸formal appeal¡¹regarding such obvious perjury. He also nailed me to the wall, telling me not to do anything more than I had to¡­ My mother, who has never done anything that resembles family and is always looking out for my father¡¯s interests, and my brother, who is like a duplicate of my father. I didn¡¯t have any feelings for this family, but I thought he was a respectable knight. How could they knowingly let evil go unchecked for their own protection?


    I have been considering the option of abandoning my aristocratic status since this time. ¡¸Lady Remilia cared about us so much that she hurt the Star Maiden out of jealousy, she cared about us that much,¡¹and my fianc¨¦e, who remains delusional and refuses to listen to anything I say, likewise, the Crown Prince¡¯s parents, who were eager to pretend that Lady Remilia¡¯s jealousy¡¸she was loved¡¹was not true, the adults around them who accepted the story that was convenient for them and said that it was¡¸warm-hearted not to make it as a formal case.¡¹and the adults around me who made judgments based on written evidence and testimonies and didn¡¯t do proper research. There are also families where self-preservation is more important than anything else, where knighthood is lost and mens rea is more important than justice.


    Let¡¯s throw it all away.


    I rode my horse to the territory that Remilia-sama had given me. For several months, the escort who followed Her Royal Highness on her diplomatic mission has been given a sumptuous vacation, and he has taken full advantage of it.


    And so when I arrived at my destination, I was astonished from the bottom of my heart¡­ This is really, I thought, a territory of sinners?


    David says that His Royal Highness the Crown Prince¡¸intended to encourage reflection, and after she has grown up in the right way, he intends to reengage her,¡¹but¡­ isn¡¯t it impossible to achieve results here that will reach the Royal Capital¡­?


    Remilia would have been able to buy the results of her pioneering with her money and contacts¡­. she said the Duke took all her personal assets when they disowned her. It was to cover the cost of raising him up to now and the loss incurred from the royal family breaking off the engagement¡­ Or so I was told. I¡¯m sure the Graupner family had already made a lot of money from Lady Remilia¡¯s invention, so that would all be a front.


    The first place I visited was the lord¡¯s mansion, which, although former, was a very shabby house that could hardly be considered the residence of a Duke¡¯s daughter. Unlike the other semi-abandoned houses that can be seen, this is the only two-story house, and although it is old, there are no holes in the walls or roof as far as I can see. I heard from the towns and villages on the way here that she had also laid off all her commuting servants. I wonder how they are making a living. In a few words, she said,¡¸I don¡¯t want you all to get involved.¡¹The country ladies, who had been given a generous allowance and an apology for not hiring them, were half in sympathy and half wary of sparking off a quarrel between the nobles.


    This first visit ends up empty. Lady Remilia was away, and a man passing by kindly tells me as I cross my arms in front of the house and ponder. Perhaps the lord of this countryside village doesn¡¯t like it and is living a comfortable life in another city, keeping only her name here¡­? I was about to think that, and I reflected deeply in my heart.


    Remilia, who had not even been given enough money to build a village, was earning money as an adventurer to fund her operations.


    Invited to the home of a man who claimed to be the deputy chief of the village, I was served a bitter tea made from medicinal herbs found in the area, and I was impressed as I listened to his story. I considered the possibility that she was in shock and locked away, but what the hell¡­!


    In a development that betrayed my expectations in a positive way, I went on to further interview the few people who said they had settled in the village. They were all apparently from the poorest of the poor in the Royal Capital. Most of them were children, and told me that he accepted the invitation to join the settlement with the feeling at the time that they were taking a gamble, saying,¡¸If I stay here, I will either die or not make a decent living.¡¹


    They all still had skinny, unhealthy bodies, but there was a sparkle in their eyes. In this village where there is nothing to do, no one had a look of unhappiness on their face, although it looked inconvenient. I was still convinced that my reasoning was correct.


    When I heard that Lady Remilia had returned to the village, I went to her and asked her¡¸if she wanted my power to help her,¡¹but she flatly refused and I was taken aback. I didn¡¯t anticipate such response to happen.


    ¡¸The castle is guarded here, and if you get involved with me, you will be unhappy too.¡¹


    ¡­I understand now.


    I have revised my assessment of Lady Remilia upward.


    I am sure she knows better than anyone else that she is not guilty. I thought she would be pleased that I showed up, that she had¡¸someone who understand her,¡¹but I didn¡¯t realize she was worried about me.


    These words were the catalyst for my decision to abandon my status as a knight of the kingdom and a noble after observing Lady Remilia¡¯s words and actions while camping out for a while. Not because I heard stories of people taking in children with no relatives and bringing them in. She is a healthy person who tried to build a village with them by directly teaching them how to do their jobs, cultivates the fields with the villagers, and even gets injured to earn money to run the village, but if a young child gets sick, she takes care of the child herself. The beautiful smiles on the faces of the villagers, with an attitude of¡¸It¡¯s only natural that you do it,¡¹without putting them off at all.


    From now on, I want to live as Lady Remilia¡¯s¡­ No, I want to live as Remilia-sama¡¯s knight.


    After using up all my vacation time and returning to the Royal Capital, I acted quickly. I filed papers with the court to remove my nobleship and cut off both my engagement to David¡¯s family and my family¡¯s ties to me. This one will be a bit of a struggle, but my intentions remain the same. As a noble by birth, I have a duty to fulfill, but¡­ I have already contributed enough as a knight to that extent. I would rather have a change just for what Fort Seferu did last year.


    And so I merely became Sofia without being backed into the ground by anything.


    I guess you could say that the only regret I have is Rudy, the expensive war horse I left behind at my parents¡¯ house. If I could, I would have walked with her down the road, but she is family property, not my personal property. I don¡¯t have the personal assets to buy her out.


    I left all the equipment I had purchased in my parents¡¯ name behind, so I was much lighter. As I prepare to leave for a new place, I remember the words of a child I met in the village, who told me that he was going to be an adventurer, and that he was going to cut down his savings from his student days.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say thank you enough to Remilia-sama,¡± the child said.


    A person who can work so hard to make people happy would never have caused such an incident. Some may say that she was acting to make us believe that she was innocent, but there is no way that she could act like a saint for such a long period of time by acting.


    I was in such a hurry to get to the village that I felt as if I wanted to run all the way.


    ¡¸Then I¡¯d like to start being your friend. Nice to meet you, Sofia.¡¹


    After visiting the village once again and being surprised by my cutting out¡¸I want to serve you,¡¹Remilia-sama surprised me with a pretty face¡­ A little confused, she smiled shyly.


    This¡­ This was such a perfect, beautiful, ideal beginning for a princess and a lady knight!


    ¡¸¡­, I tried to be loyal to you, and my eyes were not deceived.¡¹


    I held my chest and looked up to the heavens.


    I vowed strongly at this time that I would be the knight of Remilia-sama¡¯s¡­ this heartbroken princess.

 CH 23

    Extra Story ¡ª The Knight Who Pledged The Oath, Part Two


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    My morning comes early as a servant of Remilia-sama. But Remilia-sama herself is away¡­


    Before the winter, she wanted to have enough winter clothes and shoes for the number of people in her village, and she is working as an adventurer to fund the purchase. Why does she devote herself so much to this? It¡¯s as if Remilia-sama is feeding them. I once asked her that, but she wouldn¡¯t budge, saying,¡¸This is an investment, you know?¡¹ And today, she will continue to fulfill even life-threatening requests for the good of her territory.


    Even though it¡¯s a small village, the lord, Remilia-sama herself¡­ Can you believe that? Haah¡­ I really bow down to Remilia-sama.


    Several times,¡¸I¡¯ll go with you!¡¹But each time she insist,¡¸Even though there are walls and a moat, there are many children in this village, so I want someone who can fight like Sphere to stay behind,¡¹and¡¸I want you to take care of this place while I¡¯m away,¡¹and I can¡¯t bite back if she says that with worry in her voice. More settlers, and some of them can do some fighting in their own right! Okay, even if she¡¯s out, this is still the same defense as before! And every time I suggest it with enthusiasm, it¡¯s the same response. Ugh¡­! Remilia-sama, please take better care of yourself too¡­! How many times have I wondered.


    It¡¯s hard because our Lord is such a good person¡­!


    This is the consensus of the village residents.


    Well, what do I do when I wake up early¡­ After a light breakfast, the first thing I do is clean the mansion. The villagers call it the Lord¡¯s mansion¡­ but it¡¯s a very ordinary two-story house. Moreover, they have recently built several new houses for the settlers, which makes this place seem¡¸shabby¡¹after seeing it.


    Since I¡¯ve been living with her, she¡¯s finally even re-covered the rotten floors¡­ she¡¯s really too nice¡­! It¡¯s the least she can do for her own personal needs, and the public good of the village comes first¡­ No matter how much I tell her, she doesn¡¯t want to buy a proper desk or bed, so I was planning to give her a present with a little bit of money from all the villagers next time. The initiator is Thorn, the acting village head.


    It is difficult to find the right balance between the items that suit Remilia-sama, and the noble items that are appropriate for Remilia-sama, because she would probably hesitate to buy them because they do not fit in with this lifestyle¡­


    I finished cleaning the whole house while thinking. Although the house is larger than other houses, it is much smaller than the original nobleman¡¯s mansion, so I can finish it by myself without any difficulty.


    The time until lunch is spent going around the village. We greet the villagers and ask them if there is anything they are having trouble with or if there is anything they want.


    ¡¸What do you want¡­? I don¡¯t have anything, but I would love to meet Remilia-sama¡­ uhh, you know, Sofia-san, I can write letters now. I wrote a letter.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so, that¡¯s really great!¡¹


    This girl is a former orphan who has been in the village since its early days. She has been extremely attached to Remilia-sama since she was taken ill soon after arriving in the village and nursed all night long.


    Unbeknownst to me at first, most of the settlers in this village were made up of a mixture of demon blood. I had only heard of the demon tribe through oral stories, but I had no idea that they lived among people at a level where I didn¡¯t recognize them as such. I was also told that in some stories they are written as similar to demons, but that they are completely different entities. It is said that because of the evil demon¡¯s notoriety, demon people are forced to hide their race and live in poverty in many places. It is a difficult thing.


    I heard that the child who was nursed by Remilia-sama also had a physical condition unique to the demon tribe, and that Remilia-sama, who could use healing magic but was not familiar with the demon tribe¡¯s body, could not heal her well, so she spent the night with her, holding her hand and sleeping with her. Kuh, I¡¯m so jeal¨C¡­ Ahem. How kind you are, Remilia-sama¡­!


    With sparkling eyes, I know how this girl looks forward to¡¸when will see you next?¡¹I understand that Remilia, being a great lord, is often away¡­


    There is no industry in this village yet, and the fields are small. Thorn, who was the owner of a grimoire store in Royal Capital, can make weak potions and occasionally buys grimoires from somewhere and goes to the next town or larger town beyond to sell them, but the taxes generated by that are tiny. Incidentally, since they are reluctant to give their profits directly to Remilia-sama, they order children in the village to help out and frequently serve food as a reward for their help. That¡¯s a good mindset.


    However, the village¡¯s operating expenses are completely and almost entirely dependent on Remilia-sama¡¯s earnings as an adventurer. This situation is not good.


    However, the demons are skilled in the manipulation of magic and have the potential to do agriculture and manufacturing with a production capacity that is unmatched by humans. This includes the children of the demon tribe, so as long as we can get on track¡­ and right now we are trying every day. Right now I am busy just making food to eat in the village, so I want to help Remilia-sama reduce her burden as much as possible as soon as possible.


    It would be profitable if we could make the various useful tools invented by the former Remilia-sama here as well, but unfortunately, the patents for them have been taken away by the Graupner family and they hold on to them tightly, so there is nothing we can do even though we have the inventors here.


    And so, after hearing from everyone in the small village,¡¸Remilia-sama, please get more rest,¡¹was the most common request today, I summarized in my ledger and put on my gear to head out on the hunt.


    On my way to the stables to borrow a village farm horse to ride my prey, I passed a man dressed like a traveler. Of course, they are not residents of the village, although we know they were sent by the royal family to watch over Remilia-sama.


    At first, there was a knight in the crowd who had been knocked out by that Pina woman, and he was very conspicuous as he came around the deserted village saying,¡¸I must keep a close watch on her lest she come to harm the Stat Maiden again!¡¹For a while, he says, he followed Remilia-sama around to the neighboring village to buy food and to dive into dungeons as an adventurer to earn money for the village¡¯s operation. How annoying.


    By the time I moved to this village, the full-scale surveillance had completely disappeared, although he set up an inn in a neighboring town and came to the village regularly, only to ask the villagers briefly what Remilia-sama had done. It could be said that they were no longer able to keep up with the dungeons that Remilia-sama dives into, in terms of their abilities.


    ¡­I feel that I will not be able to keep up with them if I don¡¯t improve my defense enough to entrust Remilia-sama without worrying at an early stage. This is not good.


    Before, there were those who used to say,¡¸What are you doing in the dungeon where we can¡¯t see you!¡¹Some people used to make a fuss about it but, the other watchers, who had seen the benevolent Remilia-sama, who every time without looking out for herself and sometimes even getting injured, would smile with a big smile and say,¡¸Now she can build a house for the new settlers to live in¡¹turned a white eye. Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t seen that fussy guy lately. I thought it was because of his shift, but to no avail.


    Recently, they had been visiting the village frequently as watchdogs, and it seems that he now know which is the truth, the Remilia they actually saw or the¡¸evil woman Remilia¡¹they were told by the Royal Family during their missions, I once heard them blurting out,¡¸None of us believe that story now, but we can¡¯t even argue loudly against the country.¡¹


    I understand that frustration¡­ I know exactly what you mean¡­!


    But I¡¯m also not just a brainiac who runs straight for the jugular. I know that if I raise my voice now, she will be crushed by the Royal Family and will only be watched closely again.


    Now is the time to lay low. We need to increase our population, develop our industries, raise our tax revenues, and build up our strength as a territory!


    ¡¸The problem at hand is getting it through the winter this year¡­¡¹


    I was told that Remilia-sama provides the residents with warm clothes and shoes, and Thorn teaches each family how to make a fireplace that also serves as a fire pit, and each family works on their own fireplace.


    I would also like to provide thick bedding for a house where only children live. After that¡­ we also need to prepare firewood for the time it takes to dry. Although there was plenty to do, every day was exhausting, and life was not affluent, there was no sense of doom and gloom among the residents, including myself.

 CH 24

    Extra Story ¡ª The Knight Who Pledged The Oath, Part Three


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    ¡¸Tch, How long are you going to keep Remilia-sama waiting, you lazy demon king¡­!¡¹


    I clucked my tongue loudly inwardly as I saw Remilia-sama off to inspect the territory, which had already grown to the size of a village¡­ or should I say a town.


    An evening of goodwill will soon be held to commemorate the establishment of official diplomatic relations between the Demon Kingdom and this country.


    The king of the Demon Kingdom, the Demon King, is naturally invited. Although Angel-dono had nominated Remilia-sama as his partner, he has not communicated any of his thoughts to her, so she only thinks of him as¡¸a business partner in the export and trade of magical materials and magical tools in the Magical realm.¡¹


    I have told them many times that Angel-dono¡¯s younger siblings, Klimt-dono and Misery-dono, should join me and¡¸get on with it and have them become lovers.¡¹


    On each occasion, he will run away saying things like,¡¸I know Remilia has her hands full with her homeland right now, so I¡¯d like to talk to her when it¡¯s all over,¡¹and¡¸If Remilia still has feelings for her ex-fiancee in her heart at that time, it will be a fetter on me. I want her to be happy with the person she truly desires.¡¹


    What¡¯s with the¡¸timing is a little off right now¡¹! You just can¡¯t make up your mind and you¡¯re second-guessing!


    We all know it¡¯s because you can talk straight at work, but when it comes to your personal life, you¡¯re too conscious and awkward to confess your feelings!


    ¡¸And yet he keeps other men away and give her exclusive dresses, so don¡¯t you think what he¡¯s saying and what he¡¯s doing is strange?! Right, Klimt-dono!¡¹


    I pounded the table with my fist. The sake bottle and cup shook a little with the impact.


    There are bars in town, but I, as a close aide of Remilia-sama, and Klimt-dono and Misery-dono, the Demon King¡¯s younger siblings, cannot be seen in public. This is a room in a small mansion used as an embassy of the magical country.


    ¡¸Well, you are really right, Sofia-san. I never expected my brother to be so timid about the woman he fell in love with, and to repeat such obvious excuses.¡¹


    ¡¸But what did my brother say to her when he gave her that dress? Remilia-san didn¡¯t even ask him to be her lover, and I¡¯m surprised he accepted¡­¡¹


    I was remembering the dress that Remilia-sama happily showed me.


    A dark blue dress with a dazzling design that would not lose to the glamorous beauty of Remilia-sama. The gradation of the color of the dress, which becomes darker and turns to black as it goes to the hem, is the same as the hair of Angel, the sender of the dress. It was finely embroidered in places with gold threads of the same color as Angel¡¯s eyes, and was finished with good materials and design, with no ornate decorations.


    It is also annoying that I understand Remilia-sama¡¯s taste and am able to prepare dresses that suit her best.


    ¡¸Remilia-sama¡­ She thought it was a coincidence that the colors of the Demon King is the color of her dress, knowing that there is no custom in the Demon Kingdom for¡ºlovers to give each other the color of their eyes and hair.¡»¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re lying, right!? No, but¡­ I wonder if it¡¯s possible with Remilia-sama¡¯s innocence¡­¡¹


    ¡¸My brother gives it to her without saying anything, so¡­¡¹


    The two of them sighed an oversized one. I felt exactly the same way.


    In our country, there is a culture of¡ºwearing each other¡¯s colors¡»between lovers or married couples, but naturally there is no such custom among the Demon Tribe, where everyone has black or brown hair or similar colors. The color of their eyes also changes when they invoke magic, because demons with strong magic power change their color when they invoke magic.


    Oh, the Demon King Angel has a characteristic hair color that changes from blue to black, but it¡¯s said that he is an exception caused by the fact that his magical power is so strong.


    Also, Remilia-sama¡¯s own hair is golden and her eyes are blue, so she has convinced herself.¡¸I wonder if he prepared a dress in the same color as my eyes and hair.¡¹She believed that the overall black base is to create a magical country-like atmosphere.


    Instead of the color of the eyes and hair, there is a culture in the Demon Country to give a magic crystal stone made by oneself when proposing. I¡¯ve heard that they are casually processed into jewelry and given as gifts not only when proposing, but also among family members.


    In the Magical Realm,¡¸Oneself¡¯s color¡¹is said to be the color of this magical stone. It has nothing to do with hair color or eye color, but really shows the person¡¯s individual color. They can be transparent, layered like marbles, or opaque.


    Above all, the Demon Tribe is said to be able to tell¡¸who made it¡¹and¡¸how strong the Demon Tribe is¡¹by looking at the magic crystal stone. That¡¯s a great gift to give to a mate or family member¡­ Well, essentially.


    ¡¸Wait a minute, on the contrary, your brother made his own magic crystal stones as accessories and gave them to Remilia-sama, right? It was done at the time of proposing in this culture¡­¡¹


    ¡¸As for that one¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure that Remilia-sama didn¡¯t know about that culture at first. Later, the women of the demon tribe told me what it meant¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Did you ask them to teach you?¡¹


    ¡¸He knows the culture is different and he gave it to her without saying anything, so it doesn¡¯t mean anything in particular, wait¡­¡¹


    We fell silent. No, it was not Remilia-sama¡¯s fault. She is indeed slow when it comes to love, and no matter how many times she has been courted by men of the Demon Tribe after the problem of the miasma in the Demon Kingdom was resolved, and no matter how many times Angel-sama has been possessive and overtly checked her (even though she is not his lover)¡­ Remilia-sama is not so bad that she doesn¡¯t even realize she was being seduced. The fact that she is unaware of such favors directed toward her is also her charm.


    Yes, it¡¯s only that pathetic man who can¡¯t say it out loud but tries to make it an established fact. Moreover, he knows that Remilia-sama is dull, so he even gives her gifts without saying so, to keep away insects around her. This is an act that could be called cowardly¡­ in my opinion.


    ¡¸Mostly ¡­I think Remilia-san likes my brother enough to know that I can see it. He doesn¡¯t seem to be aware of it.¡¹


    ¡¸There. That¡¯s really where it¡¯s at.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know why he would be timid at all, they¡¯re so compatible with each other¡­ Why should we be the ones to be yapping about this?¡¹


    All three of us sighed again.


    ¡¸¡­All I want is for Remilia-sama to be happy.¡¹


    ¡¸! That¡¯s¡­ what I want too. I want my brother¡­ to be happy because he has had to bear more hardships than anyone else as the Demon King until now.¡¹


    ¡¸Of course I love Remilia-sama with all my heart. He¡¯s the one who can make Remilia-sama happier than anyone else¡­ And above all, that other person must be the one whom Remilia-sama loved¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I know¡­! I want my brother to be happier than anyone else, and I can think of no better partner for him than Remilia, whom he is truly in love with and who, by all appearances, is also in love with each other¡­!¡¹


    I am dazzled and envious of Klimt-dono and Misery-dono, who are straight up adoring their brother¡­ I wish I had an older brother like Angel-dono.


    They were my ideal siblings because of their close family relationship.


    ¡¸Remilia-sama is an object of respect, not someone to whom those who are not recognized should direct their adoration¡­ and that¡¯s a good point. She was truly a wonderful person¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Of course I am grateful to Remilia-sama for saving the Demon Tribe and my brother, but it¡¯s unbecoming of me to feel for her. I think it¡¯s only when I was at my brother¡¯s age that I¡¯m finally allowed to stand next to him.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! Many men try to win Remilia¡¯s heart without realizing it. It¡¯s very inexcusable!¡¹


    Our strategy meeting was heated. Whatever it takes to make it to the evening party¡­!


    The three of us had one goal in mind. Uhh, we want them to show how much they love each other so much that the heartless crown prince, who refused to believe in Remilia-sama¡¯s innocence and condemned her, will not be able to take advantage of her at all!


    The discussion continued well into the night, and after a meaningful exchange of ideas I was able to¡­ I slept soundly with a good dream of Remilia-sama smiling happily.


    Sleeping in a good mood, I did not yet know that the various plans we had discussed this night would not correct Angel-dono¡¯s sloppiness.

 CH 25

    Extra Story ¡ª The Knight Who Pledged The Oath, Part Four


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    On the day of the evening party, I had an itchy feeling as I watched Remilia-sama¡¯s back as she headed ahead to the venue alone among the lower class nobles.


    Ahh, how dignified she looks even though she has no one following her at the moment. It is so frustrating that I can¡¯t stand by her back at this moment.


    Haah, it¡¯s all the fault of this slack-jawed Demon King. How this man has finally made it to this day without being able to tell Remilia how he feels about her!! What a waste of time!


    As I take a breath in the antechamber of the most prestigious guest room that we are allowed to pass foreign royalty through, I quickly check on tonight¡¯s proceedings. Of course, the servants in this country have been lowered, and only after Misery-sama has put up the art of preventing eavesdropping and prying eyes.


    So after the final confirmation of the originally decided lines and the main plot, the conversation naturally turned to the¡¸main event¡¹of the evening.


    Then the three of us would stare at Angel-sama with staring eyes.


    ¡¸¡­What are all three of you bending so much on a whim? We¡¯re about to have a very important soir¨¦e.¡¹


    ¡¸Who was it that failed to accompany Remilia-sama as a partner to this soir¨¦e?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t have a choice¡­ They did ask her out! But¡­ Remilia was reluctant to give in, saying that she was not well-liked by the country and that any public appearance in the camp of the Demon Nation would cause a backlash¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Did you tell her that you would like her to join you as your own partner in marriage, not as such a construction partner!? You didn¡¯t!¡¹


    When I said this, Angel-sama looked away as if he was annoyed.


    ¡¸Haah¡­ Isn¡¯t it unfair to give her magic stones and dresses without telling her the real purpose of doing so?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­That was an, uhh, insect repellant for¡­ I just wanted to protect Remilia from anything that would bother her until things were over. And I didn¡¯t want to tell Remilia anything that would limit her options¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You say that again. That is too cowardly and disrespectful from you, Brother. Certainly the Crown Prince here would woo her again if he knew the truth. Do you really think that Remilia-san would be bonded by the now-familiar words of such a blind ex-fiancee?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Ugh.¡¹


    Then, realizing that the odds were against him, Angel-sama silently got up from his seat and went to the window. Crossing his arms and looking down at the sunken garden from the window with a thoughtful expression on his face, he looks very picturesque.


    If the servants of the castle, who had returned to their rooms after the conversation was over, could see him, they would sigh at the sight of the mighty Demon King standing alone with a melancholy expression on his face.


    No thought was given to the fact that he had lost the battle of tongues and escaped from us.


    Goodness gracious¡­ I definitely wanted the two of them as partners in the evening party¡­ I understand what Remilia-sama said, but just thinking that His Royal Highness Crown Prince Williard might¡¸still have a chance¡¹against Remilia-sama makes me so angry I can¡¯t help but twist my body.


    I¡¯ll show them how much Angel-sama loves Remilia-sama and how right she is, and he will have a chance to take advantage of it¡­ I wish you hadn¡¯t made me think that I had a piece of it.


    I can¡¯t forgive them for that, that they might shamelessly think that¡¸there is still room for them to be forgiven,¡¹after having wrongly and harshly treated the wonderful Remilia-sama. Including the man who was my former fianc¨¦. He was so conveniently intoxicated with his¡¸jealous self¡¹ that he¡¯ll definitely think of something convenient.


    I wanted to make him despair by showing him that¡¸Remilia-sama doesn¡¯t believe in false accusations and already has a companion who loves her¡¹in the first place. Tch!


    I don¡¯t believe at all that this is the same devilish and merciless man who had secretly discussed the night party with me many times and gleefully planned to expose and condemn the Star Maiden for her sins.


    When the evening party began, even ambassadors and royalty from other countries were present, but we were the last to be invited in as the most distinguished guests, a group from a Magical Realm. We, the subjects, open the door first, then split to the left and right and take the form of a bow. The figure of His Majesty the Demon King appeared majestically out of the crowd, and anyone with even the slightest magical background could see that he was about to drop to his knees, but managed to hold on and hang his head just enough to show his welcome.


    Perhaps pressured by the influence, the king of this country expressed his welcome to the Demon King he had invited, but his face was somewhat stiff. I used to think of His Majesty as a great king, albeit ruthless in some ways, but I wonder if the way I feel changes when the master I look up to changes. Or perhaps His Majesty has actually changed.


    Without moving my eyes, I became aware that those who seemed to recognize my face were still buzzing with confusion at my entrance. Oh, those of you who used to be my family members are also forgetting to be on guard in the hall, even though you are on guard for the evening party.


    But they can¡¯t leave their posts and just freeze with their faces turned to me.


    Like numerous other nobles, they were unable to hide their gazes toward the Lilim wine, and their words echoed with a welcome to the king of the demon tribe, who felt a buoyant mood. Is it still kingly that, unlike other old people, he doesn¡¯t have an overtly guileless gaze?


    Even the prime minister, who is feared by all as a cunning old man, doesn¡¯t hide his desire for the longevity of the drink and its effects on chronic illnesses.


    Incidentally, Remilia-sama was also involved in the development of this highly effective special Lilim wine. She is a saint, a wonderful lord, a first-rate magician, and an inventor. I hope they regret the greatness of the talent they missed out on and regret it for the rest of their lives.


    I also take the cup of the one they handed out and lightly swirl the glass around in my hand. Only the first round of drinks is served, partly because of its efficacy, not only to those present in the hall but also to the servants and guards of the castle. It is common for guests to offer to serve drinks, but as is customary, no one ever refused because they were on duty. That¡¯s a matter of course. I heard that the other side was overjoyed at this story. What a grand gesture to the country that betrayed you, Remilia-sama¡­


    I could picture them being concerned about the taste and aroma because it would be one of the main attractions of the magical realm. I am sure that there will be no end to the number of people who seek it as a rare and beautiful wine.


    After the long, prestigious, and well-deserved greeting, we moved on to the toast. Those who had a lot of magic power in their bodies made a sound like a carbonated water fountain boiling, and parts of their bodies glowed faintly.


    There must have been a pre-existing condition there. The high ranking aristocrats, who had serious chronic illnesses and high magical power, cheered at the noticeable effect of the treatment.


    It was all going according to plan until the words of Angel-sama¡¯s boastful words to the king of this country, who was amazed at the effects of that Lilim wine. Yes, up to this point, the story had been proceeding perfectly according to the plan we¡­or rather, Angel-sama had laid out. To be honest, even I was surprised when that fell apart big time.


    I mean, I had expected some sort of pattern, but I didn¡¯t think it would come to this, no matter how much I wanted it to!


    ¡¸Your Majesty, The Demon King!¡¹


    Her very happy face and the tone of her voice¡­ I guessed what kind of misunderstanding was going on inside her.


    The king and prince, whose curse had just been lifted by the effects of the Lilim wine, were told that the¡¸favors they had unnaturally had are not gone, or they were implanted by the curse.¡¹So they both looked at the Star Maiden or whatever she was, probably thinking of the same person.


    Ahh¡­ Maybe in her mind, she thought¡¸His Majesty the Demon King caught her eye and told the king something.¡¹She wanted to look up to the heavens, knowing that she was getting what she mistook for a story of convenience.


    She even embarrassed herself by saying,¡¸No, I don¡¯t want to decorate it,¡¹in response to Angel-sama¡¯s sarcastic remark,¡¸It¡¯s a nice decoration.¡¹


    Earlier I had felt only anger toward this woman, but now there was definitely a mixture of pity and unbearable feeling of being there.

 CH 26

    Extra Story ¡ª The Knight Who Pledged The Oath, Part Five


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    The original plan was to point out that they were being deceived and enshrined by an evil entity without realizing it when we talked about the alliance, and to bring the conversation to the point that¡¸we can¡¯t just sign a contract with a country like that¡­¡¹but that has shifted dramatically.


    Remilia-sama seemed to have had the mercy of wanting to talk as discreetly as possible, but that would never satisfy those who adore Remilia-sama, including myself and Angel-sama. Secretly, we were planning to reveal the truth in public to those in this country¡­ who had once betrayed Remilia-sama.


    It¡¯s the same thing that the Crown Prince Williard did, so there¡¯s no harm in making a scene at the soir¨¦e. Besides, she was not falsely accused.


    Angel-sama pointed out that the smell of a supposedly forbidden drug (which is actually just a perfume with a characteristic scent) comes from the Star Maiden, and that it is harmful to the Demon Tribe, forcing the king to make a decision.


    I see David just cringing at the words, and I wanted to cover my face and lament. I was excited here when I realized that I was quickly given up on by the instructions that skipped me when I was supposed to be a Star Maiden¡¯s guard¡­ If he had been proactive in capturing the Star Maiden himself, he would have still had a chance to float after this.


    I was saddened by the deplorable appearance of my old friend, whom I used to love like a little brother. I used to think he could properly¡­ think and act as a knight and not just blindly believe, but when did he become this man? Or does the Curse Of That Star Maiden slowly erode his ability to think as well?


    ¡¸That¡¯s! No, I¡¯m not. I just¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Reports are coming up from the person in charge of conducting the trade. He refused, but when he was approached with a bribe, he gave you a perfume made from a flower native to another magical world under the false pretense that it was a drug. The smell of that illegally distributed perfume is wafting from you to my nose. I ask again, if you were not trying to harm me, what¡¯s the difference?¡¹


    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡¹


    According to the investigation that Angel-sama directed and conducted, we have an idea that it was probably directed by the Star Maiden of this country, although it went through a number of people. To our chagrin, the intermediary had been killed, and although no physical evidence remained, we were almost certain by testimony and circumstantial evidence.


    And the fact that she knew the effects of the drug, and the fact that she was wary not to speak falsely in front of the Demon King, it seems certain that the Star Maiden has some power beyond human knowledge, as Angel-sama had deduced.


    Unlike Remilia-sama, who was informed of the drug¡¯s existence by a revelation and knew about Angel-sama¡¯s eye. I wonder if this knowledge was given to her by an evil entity, or if she misused her power to learn about it, since it seems certain from her abilities that she has the body of the Star Maiden¡­ Either way, it is a crime that cannot be committed without the person¡¯s malice. Her responsibility and guilt are great, including the fact that she killed a man to keep his mouth shut.


    ¡¸Ohh, I knew you knew that my eyes would see through the lies. Just as I had heard.¡¹


    ¡¸T¨CThat¡¯s not true¡­ I¡¯m just, I just wanted to get to know the Demon Tribe better¡­¡¹


    ¡¸So you use drugs? Just like Remilia warned me about.¡¹


    ¡¸What, why does Angel-sama know that person¡¯s name¡­!?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­The knight there, please keep her mouth shut. She would be strangle to death if the woman to whom I owe so much for saving our country were insulted. And woman, I don¡¯t allow myself to be called by name. I don¡¯t care about the position of an ornamental person who is enshrined in a country. If you want to die, shut your rude mouth.¡¹


    I felt angry when she called Remilia-sama ¡°that person,¡± forgetting my position as a knight in waiting, but I was immediately touched by Angel¡¯s rage, and on the contrary, I became calm.


    Everyone around us was pressured by the dignity of the absolute strongman and the anger backed by love. It was hard to believe that he had been called a slacker and a prick by us for a long time.


    I can¡¯t defend that he is too timid when it comes to colorful love, but when he does it, he pushes hard, so I can leave him in good hands. He¡¯s a real slacker when it comes to colorful love. I¡¯ve said it twice.


    The kind Remilia-sama made a suggestion to the strange Star Maiden not to stir things up, but the woman foolishly shook off her hand. From our side, which has prepared a perfect rebuttal, it looks like a self-destructive act to run up to the decapitation point.


    That rag was immediately out of the picture.


    She won¡¯t be able to speak falsely in front of Angel-sama, who I know will see through the lie¡­ It seems that she has that level of wisdom, but Angel-sama seems to know how to corner them and clearly asks them about the pros and cons.


    The eyes around her are becoming more and more severe on the Star Maiden, and she must be aware of this, as the mask she has been wearing is peeling off even more.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how enshrined you are, but I would never want someone just for their title. Remilia is also the Maiden Of Purification who receives blessings from Renge, the youngest daughter of the God of Creation, but I love Remilia, a kind-hearted woman who has devoted herself to the world based on her faith without corruption and without breaking even though she has no allies, no matter what kind of blessings she has.¡¹


    If it were an opera, this would be the best place to see it. The way he confessed his love in front of her ex-fianc¨¦e and the wrongly accused villain, while preaching the rightness and splendor of Remilia-sama in the midst of the chaos, was too vivid and impressive.


    ¡¸I hope you will forgive me for saying this, Your Majesty, The Demon King.¡¹


    I decided that I had no choice but to forcefully change the course, and I raised my voice. Normally, it would be impossible for a knight to address the king of another country on such an occasion, but if questioned, I would be able to get away with saying,¡¸I meant to address His Majesty Angel-sama, the king of our magical realm.¡¹


    This attempt to take advantage of the chaotic situation was successful, and I no longer needed to make any attempt to get Angel-sama to talk to me.


    Then, with everyone¡¯s attention on me, I showed them the details of what I was about to show them under the direction of His Majesty the Demon King. I also made it clear that this is something we are doing on our own, driven by our feelings, regardless of Remilia-sama¡¯s will.


    As Remilia-sama¡¯s knight, I ask for your forgiveness for taking this magic crystal stone with images, which was entrusted to me in trust, without permission. I understand your kindness, Remilia-sama, in not wanting to expose her, even though she is a criminal¡­ I understand that, but in this case, me and Angel-sama must be selfish! We can¡¯t listen to Remilia-sama¡¯s request, no matter how much she asks¡­!


    The crime of mistreating a saint who truly saved the world, this is something this country needs to be very aware of.


    I am very sorry that the kind-hearted Remilia-sama had this knight who¡¯s thinking this way¡­ When this soiree is over, your Sofia will return to being a chivalrous knight, true to Remilia-sama¡¯s word! I hope you will allow me to be vengeful just now.


    In order to prevent the absolution from being interrupted by the merciful Remilia-sama, Angel-sama has created a barrier to isolate the entire area with Klimt-dono, that¡¯s why we must take this opportunity to firmly turn in those who perjured themselves. I am sure Remilia-sama would be able to dismantle even that barrier with little difficulty.


    The magical images on the screen reveal the sins of those who have been complicit with the Star Maiden and others one after another.


    Some of them have the temerity to say¡¸it¡¯s a fabrication,¡¹well, I hope their appeal will be accepted by the official judiciary as well. Many of them are not here, but are the school¡¯s servants, Remilia-sama¡¯s attendants, and commoners in the special student quota who attended the school. It is a shame for the people involved, their families, and the aristocrats who sponsored her, but it may have been a good opportunity for them to disassociate themselves from the false accusations by being known as people who helped fabricate them.


    I¡¯m not saying that it was wrong to be deceived or foolish, but they must have known that it was a sin to speak falsely. They could have just said no properly,¡¸I want to help you, but I can¡¯t lie to you.¡¹¡­In fact, some of them refused to do so¡­ but if they would testify at the time of Remilia-sama¡¯s investigation that they were asked to perjure themselves¡­


    No, let¡¯s not consider vain hypotheticals.


    But just before I was about to do so and reveal the fornication of the Star Maiden, which should be the best place to do so, Remilia-sama stopped me. Kuh, the audience understood the viciousness of that woman so well that no one would have any sympathy for her if they saw what was to come¡­!


    Besides, I personally wanted to pursue the betrayal of Remilia-sama¡¯s guards in a big way. Even if they had been a¡¸knight¡¹escort, how could they commit a crime in the form of betraying and entrapping their lord? I do not want them to call themselves a knight. How contrary to justice they are!


    Inwardly chagrined, the Crown Prince Williard and the Star Maiden are quarreling on their own accord. I¡¯m kind of terribly angry at His Highness, who looks like a victim of deception and looks like he¡¯s having a hard time. No, I don¡¯t think this would have happened if you had trusted Remilia-sama to the end, don¡¯t you? I feel like interrupting and asking them. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do it.


    Next to being caught in a lie, she started crying it off, but no one would believe her now. In the end, she went crazy, as if she didn¡¯t want to admit that her crime had been exposed, but there was nothing she could do about it, and all she could do was expose herself to the public crying and screaming with a miserable face.


    ¡¸Pina-san¡­ how poor of you, relying on spells to manipulate people¡¯s feelings, and no matter how much they like you for it, it¡¯s just empty¡­ Did you really want to be loved so badly, even if it was under false pretenses¡­?¡¹


    However, Remilia-sama¡¯s compassion was strongly revealed here.


    Remilia-sama even shed tears of compassion for the end of those who had wronged her¡­! T¨CTruly a saint¡­! No, that¡¯s a known fact¡­


    Ohh, I must call the painter! Is what I would say, but I too understand that this is a quandary now.


    I thought with regret, ¡°I should leave this image to posterity¡­¡± But then I thought to myself, ¡°Yes, later I can ask Angel-sama to project this scene with his water mirror magic and make many copies of that magic crystal stone!¡± And I came up with a great idea. I will definitely implement it.


    ¡¸This is the woman who falsely accused you. You shouldn¡¯t show any mercy towards her¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No¡­ Angel. It was indeed sad that I was accused of a crime I didn¡¯t remember and that no one believed me, but I am happy now. Pina-san¡­ You bribed them with money and even used your body to make me look bad¡­ but that won¡¯t make you happy, Pina-san¡­ will it? You can¡¯t make people love you by humiliating me or manipulating their feelings with curses¡­ This is so sad and I feel so sorry for you, Pina-san¡­¡¹


    How kind Remilia-sama is¡­ And how beautiful the tears she shed in mourning for that sinner¡­


    I¡¯m a little concerned about Angel-sama, though, who is getting the best position, as soon as she expresses her feelings for him, she becomes his lover and holds him by the shoulders.


    The atmosphere in the hall was like a funeral after the Star Maiden, whose voices had been stolen by Angel-sama, were made to leave the hall.


    Among them, those with sad faces were probably those who had just been projected by the magic of the Water Mirror and their relatives. The guilty ones broke down, began to cry, and some even fainted, as their complicity in the crime was thus revealed.


    They finally understood who was right, who was wrong, and what they had done.


    The area began to be noisy, but I did not feel any sympathy at all when I saw such a scene. I wondered if I was being unsympathetic, even though I had acquaintances and blood relatives among the victims.


    Those who weighed their future against their own and failed to speak up. It was certainly not a good thing to do, but I understand that not everyone can always choose the right course of action due to their position and ties.


    But the fools who helped the Star Maiden this time around knew it would be a crime to lie and engage in perjury. I am sure that I was seduced by the malice of the Star Maiden, but it was I who chose to be complicit in their crimes. They all deserve the punishment they deserve for their crimes.


    The evening party, which was no longer the place to be, was interrupted, and the king of the country hurriedly left the place to settle the matter. Making sure that the alliance with the Demon Nation is in order, that¡¯s all. Now that the¡¸Star Maiden,¡¹a living legend in this country, has turned out to be a fake, they must have thought that this was the only thing they could do.


    As the room became noisy, Angel-sama quickly stepped back accompanied by Remilia-sama, who still looked shocked.


    Without even a moment¡¯s pause, she did it with a brilliant move.


    ¡¸Lady Sofia! Your father didn¡¯t say anything about it, but you were in the service of the Demon Tribe!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to hear about your family¡­ No, I would say that Lady Sofia was wise to leave early in this situation.¡¹


    I know how much we wanted to give the tearful Remilia-sama a quiet place to rest as soon as possible.


    But those of us who were left behind were surrounded by aristocrats who had come to their senses, especially me, whom they were acquainted with, and who was blatantly trying to get in their way one after the other. They¡¯re so clean and tepid, aren¡¯t they¡­


    The Knight Commander still had the King¡¯s trust, but he must have realized it when he saw that he had skipped David, who was supposed to be the incoming King¡¯s aide, and gave him instructions.


    The power was divided within the Order between Silvestre, the elder brother who was known as a sword saint but lacked political power, and David, the Crown Prince¡¯s close associate who was also a commander with solid skills.


    They are David¡­ more specifically, they are from the commanders who belong to the Crown Prince¡¯s forces. So is my family. With David¡¯s fall confirmed, he may have found it difficult to switch to the support of Lord Silvestre, who is close to First Prince Elshorha. He seems to have something in mind to flatter such a small kid who is only a knight.


    I would never allow such people to be involved in the dealings of the Demon Nation!


    ¡¸Ahh¡ª ¡­I don¡¯t have any authority to intervene in any trade or transaction¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t ask you to be such a mouthpiece!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I am involved with your parents¡¯ family, and me and others just talked to them because we missed you so much.¡¹


    Well, there¡¯s no way they would honestly back down if I refused in a straightforward manner. I don¡¯t know how to escape¡­ I¡¯m surrounded¡­ As I was contemplating this, someone shook my hand in time with Misery-dono¡¯s voice saying,¡¸This is done!¡¹


    ¡¸!? I¨CIs this¡­ the castle gardens?¡¹


    ¡¸We could have kicked them to the curb and forced our way through¡­ just to show them the difference in rank a little bit.¡¹


    With a slightly smug look on her face, Misery-dono stirred the magic circle, which was still glowing faintly in the air, with the tip of her finger to make it disappear. Apparently, she escaped from that place with the transfer magic she drew. She knew she had great skills¡­ she said,¡¸I am a researcher, so I am a little unsure about the actual battle.¡¹


    For the time being, it seems that the rest of the members are spread out in the castle, and they have decided not to go to the antechamber where Angel-sama and Remilia-sama, who were finally able to express their feelings to each other, are probably present. Hmm¡­ I¡¯m tremendously worried about leaving the wonderfully beautiful Remilia-sama alone with a man tonight¡­ but I won¡¯t worry, because Angel-sama won¡¯t let anyone to touch her!


    By the way. I heard that there were a couple of fierce competitors who stayed behind, hoping to enjoy the drinks and the dinner, although I have no intention of returning to the venue because it would be too much trouble for me. They are very strong.


    ¡¸Klimt-dono, uhh¡­ your hand.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I¨CI¡¯m so sorry¡­!¡¹


    When the hand that he held to connect me with Misery-dono, who uses transfer magic, was pointed out to him, Klimt-dono pulled his hand away as if in a panic.


    Of course, I don¡¯t dislike it. But I can¡¯t keep holding his hand forever, uhh¡­


    As we were blatantly distancing ourselves from each other, Misery-dono approached us with a grin, giving us amused looks like,¡¸Hmmm¡«¡¹and¡¸Ohhh¡¹as if she was trying to get us to move away. What¡¯s with her eyes?


    ¡¸Hey, it¡¯s a party tonight. It must be a wonderful night with the restoration of Remilia-sama¡¯s honor in this country¡­ Let¡¯s both dance a little.¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s with the suddenness?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll play a song.¡¹


    With that said, Misery-dono push my back and Klimt-dono comes to face me.


    ¡¸Your sister initiated it and you didn¡¯t?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s no fun dancing with Sister and Brother. That¡¯s okay. It¡¯s a happy day.¡¹


    I looked up at Misery-dono, who had forced me to dance with him, with a slightly annoyed expression.


    ¡¸No, I¡¯m sorry, Sofia-san¡­ Look, I¡¯m embarrassing my sister.¡¹


    ¡¸No, uhh, you know, you¡¯re not in trouble. In fact, it was honestly refreshing to see the look on those men¡¯s faces when they learned the truth and regretted it. Instead of screaming for pleasure, I think dancing would be a good way to vent this heat. Yup.¡¹


    ¡¸But it¡¯s hard to do, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m shorter than you.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not the point! ¡­ It¡¯s not, however¡­¡¹


    I just couldn¡¯t help but whisper, even though there was no one around. I was too embarrassed.


    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t dance.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? You were practicing with Remilia-sama, right?¡¹


    ¡¸On the male part, yes. I¡¯ve always been asked to play the role of prince by women¡­ and when I had a fianc¨¦e, I never had any fianc¨¦e-like interactions with him¡­¡¹


    I remembered it a long time ago, but I have already forgotten it. When I was Remilia-sama¡¯s practice partner for this evening party, it had been a long time since I danced with her, but I had actually danced the steps many times as a man, so I had no problem because my body remembered them¡­ I¡¯m really not confident about dancing the female part.


    On the few occasions I¡¯ve had, I¡¯ve had to look sideways at the women dancing around me to make sure. There are no other dancers here who can cheat.


    ¡¸Fufu¡­ Then, may I dance the female part?¡¹


    ¡¸Klimt-dono will do that?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m sure Sofia-san will lead me well, won¡¯t you? I, as well¡­ I was so happy that my brother finally told Remilia-sama how he felt about her, I wanted to start dancing!¡¹


    Misery-dono, who was preparing a lyre with an excited look on her face, immediately started playing a melody, and I somehow ended up dancing with Klimt-dono on the spot. We are both in knight¡¯s uniform and I am taller than he is. It would surely look like two men dancing together.


    When I put my hands around his waist to lead him firmly, I was a little surprised to find that his girth was sturdier than I had expected. The hands we held together for the dance were bigger than mine, and I was kind of conscious of that. I almost made a mistake in my steps even though I should have danced many times as the male one.


    ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯m sure there will be opportunities like this in the future at social functions. We¡¯ll probably partner with each other as entourages¡­ so we¡¯ll practice.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t really care either way, but who you dance with is more important, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    It was the first time I had ever been told such a thing.


    I didn¡¯t know what Misery-sama¡¯s true intention was when she suddenly asked me to dance¡­ but somehow, I felt that this moment of dancing with the parts where the genders were originally reversed was a very comfortable time for me.

 CH 27

    Extra Story ¡ª View From The Trade City


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    Is it you who wants to hear what Remilia-sama has to tell?


    I see, you want to write a book about the truth of her life. It¡¯s true, everything that¡¯s out there now is a mixture of fiction. It would be necessary to preserve the correct history, and it¡¯s a tumultuous, interesting, and enjoyable story with a happy ending for everyone, the whole world will want to read it.


    I can tell you from the beginning that I¡¯ve been in charge of this trade city since it was once a village.


    The first time I met her was when I was still the manager of a grimoire store in Royal Capital. I couldn¡¯t get a business license, and I couldn¡¯t get caught, so I had to pick and choose my customers and do it in secret. I¡¯m supposed to have a trick to find even a store without the introduction of those few regulars, but Remilia-sama knocked on the door without getting lost, and somehow she knew the code.


    I was scared of the creepy lady who appeared out of nowhere, and Remilia-sama said to me¡­¡ºI¡¯ve been accused of a crime I didn¡¯t commit and banished. I want to develop the land where I was exiled to and get back at them, so please help me.¡»


    Nhn? What was that? Ahh, word on the street is that Remilia-sama¡­ built a village to coexist with the demon tribe in order to build a force against that devil-infested woman.


    At the time, I didn¡¯t trust humans at all. I hid the fact that I was a demon even from my few guests, but somehow they knew, and I was wary of them to the utmost.


    So, if someone had said,¡ºI heard a sign from God and I need your help to save the world,¡»I wouldn¡¯t have believed them, so I guess they faked a deal.


    No, don¡¯t get mad at me. I can¡¯t help it, I met Remilia-sama for the first time that day.


    Now, I fully understand that it was just a plausible reason to get us demons to cooperate¡­ Remilia-sama had never thought of taking revenge on them, even though she had suffered so much. I don¡¯t know which god it is, but I was running around trying my best to save the world according to the mission I was given, and as a result, the other side was just gaping at me on its own.


    ¡­Remilia-sama never thought of doing that, you know.


    Erm¡­ Yes, yes, did I tell you about the part where she started the village?


    I was the first villager, but it was hard because I was almost the only kid in the village. No wonder, because I only speak to those who say,¡¸I¡¯d rather seriously be in the slums than stay in here.¡¹


    When you¡¯re old enough to look like an adult, you can make a reasonable living as an adventurer, but as a kid, you can¡¯t do that. Those like me who were instructed by the Demon Kingdom were able to take care of food and life, but it was far from a happy life. The sales of the store were low because we had to operate in hiding.


    But Angel-sama said,¡¸If it¡¯s the same as now, we can stay together with the woman who somehow knows the situation of the Demon Tribe without worrying about being seen, and we can obtain a family register and residence by regular means and do business without hiding,¡¹and said he would take a chance on this story.


    ¡­I¡¯ve said it many times, but at that time, we didn¡¯t know anyone for Remilia-sama at all.


    We were suspicious at first, but we were going to find out how she knew we were demons, what she was going to do with that knowledge, and whether she was going to misuse it, as well as to monitor her.


    Oh, yes, the doubt disappeared so quickly. So quickly that we were ashamed of ourselves for having doubts.


    Of course there are people who are kind to others out of hypocrisy, but Remilia¡¯s appearance was not an act. She is a real good person. I saw it more clearly than anyone else, because I was there.


    Remilia-sama was sent to this place as an outcast, even though she had almost no money at her disposal. She built us a house to bring us here because this is an abandoned village with nothing left but ramshackle houses that are uninhabitable.


    At first, we couldn¡¯t harvest right out of the fields, so that person provided us with food and living supplies. All with the money she earned as an adventurer.


    We had no proper family register and had to live in the shadows, so we wouldn¡¯t have thought it unfair for her to be more condescending just to give us a place to stay.


    She have no obligation to do so, but she earned money for the village through her adventurer business, where her life is in danger. I pretended that it was an investment, but no one believed me. She can¡¯t be that desperate with her investments and nurse a stranger¡¯s dirty little kid all night long. Everyone was immediately grateful to Remilia-sama and brightened up to invite the others to join them.


    In the beginning¡­ there was a watchman assigned by the Royal Family. But after seeing that person who was sincerely devoted to the village, they gradually came to their senses. I guess the government had told her about the events leading up to her banishment, but as she saw Remilia spending time in the village and helping people at her clients¡¯ request, they began to wonder¡ºif this person had really done such a thing,¡»even if they didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    By that time, they¡¯ve stopped following Remilia-sama¡¯s migrations. They only heard the name of the destination dungeon, checked the request she received from the Adventurers¡¯ Guild and the materials she sold, and that was it.


    Of course, they did that because they didn¡¯t suspect Remilia-sama anymore, but in fact, I don¡¯t think they could follow Remilia-sama into the dungeon she was going to anymore.


    Yeah, of course there were plenty of ways to monitor the depths of the dungeon. Or bring in more skilled men from the military. The reason they didn¡¯t do that¡­ is because the people who were sent here to monitor the place also had a good understanding of Remilia-sama. They were set up at that time.


    It was around that time, wasn¡¯t it, that this place gradually became famous as a source of high-quality fertilizer.


    Up until now, we demons have been making magic potions and magical tools that cost a little bit of money and selling them secretly all over the place. We do it under the radar, so we can¡¯t make very many of them, and we can¡¯t make that many in the first place.


    Considering the catalyst used for the transporter, it was unprofitable to produce anything other than high-quality magic potions and magical tools made by the demon tribe, so we had no choice. Up until now, the Demon Lord and his entourage have considered a variety of products and settled on that.


    With how little magical power¡­ I was only able to make enough to be sent out of the magical lands, and it competed with products that people could make here¡­ Well, I still worked hard to earn my living.


    It¡¯s our duty, having escaped from the harshness of the Demon Continent. In a land of miasma, it is difficult to even make a decent meal.


    Even though we live far away from each other, the Demon Tribe has been helping each other like that.


    Remilia-sama is amazing, she has access to a large area of land and a lot of demons skilled in magic, and from there, she came up with a lot of ideas for things to sell and quickly started her business.


    I heard that making fertilizer is essentially hard work, mixing all kinds of soil, stirring it up over time and turning it over from the bottom. Even if we can¡¯t fight, if we were demons, we could stir up the soil to promote fermentation¡­ even kids can use that kind of magic.


    Remilia-sama was a genius at creating unique products that took advantage of such¡¸strengths.¡¹She¡¯s a top-notch wizard, and that¡¯s awesome.


    Other products include noble rot wine made by shortening the time it takes to ripen, cheese, and demon silk that has a better feel than existing cloth made by multiplying demon seeds. She also developed parchment paper, incorporating processing techniques that the demons had, to increase the power of the magic circle that was painted on it.


    For the secret story of this development, please ask Misery-sama, the Demon King¡¯s sister, because I don¡¯t know the details.


    What¡¯s amazing is that she made all of these inventions on the side while traveling around as an adventurer and helping people in various ways.


    And somehow she was even running the village.


    Oh, by this time, the number of non-magic settlers had increased considerably. However, most of them are orphans or dying people that Remilia-sama picks up here and there and brings them back home. Whenever she had a little money to spare, she would immediately pick up kids and bring them home.


    She¡¯s a real softy, even after all she¡¯s been through¡­ A real softy who can¡¯t stop being nice to people.


    She¡¯d even perfected a transfer device that she discovered in the ruins of an ancient civilization. Even if there was a divine revelation, it doesn¡¯t seem that they were taught everything from scratch, and I guess it was possible because Remilia-sama was a genius.


    I heard that the whole world would have been swallowed up by the miasma and become like the Demon Kingdom if nothing was done about it. If that had happened, people would have perished. She¡¯s a real savior.


    I¡¯m sure it will be talked about for a long time to come, and not just in this day and age.


    I may be the chief of the first village created by the hero of salvation, and my name may remain on the village. Hahaha.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve really become a distant person. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re going to be the queen of His Majesty the Demon King.¡¹


    So said Thorn, the city council president of this trade city, smiling just a little sadly. Fangs could be seen from the corners of his mouth. He said in his introduction that this is the only difference between him and the people he indicates are demons. He could certainly have lived a quiet life if he had not been deeply involved in society.


    The prejudice against demons is almost gone now, and there are many people with horns, wings and tails within this city. Many demons have married humans, and this has been passed down to the demon kingdom as a happy event.


    ¡¸Are you perhaps¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Nhn, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹


    About Mama¡­ No, he liked Remilia-sama, I was about to ask him, and I closed my mouth.


    ¡¸After the legendary soir¨¦e, your main business was the lordship of this city for a while. May I ask what policies were implemented at that time and what the residents had to say at that time?¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh! That¡¯s fine, wait a minute, I have a logbook from back then. Let¡¯s see, the dates are¡­¡¹


    It¡¯s not a good idea to talk about such a private subject. Even though I am using a pen name to cover the story that I am just an aspiring writer.


    There is a reason why I am sneaking around like this. If it were known that I was about to publish a book on the achievements and life of¡¸Remilia, Saint Of Salvation¡¹as a historical fact, I would have been stopped by the embarrassed person herself. Papa said it would be fine, and Sofia-san is cooperating fully. Brother is also helping me look up foreign newspaper articles from that time.


    When I get to the point where I can publish the book, I plan to ask Mama for permission one last time. If she ask me and Brother, we can definitely go for it, and then we can release it before she say,¡¸I¡¯m still embarrassed when I think about it.¡¹


    She kind of don¡¯t like it. Of course, Brother, Papa, Sofia-san and Uncle Klimt agree with me.


    The books that are currently available and the plays that are being performed on their own don¡¯t know a thing about Mama.


    Because of who wrote it, I couldn¡¯t tolerate people thinking that what Mama did was half made up.


    I need to let them know that Mama was more amazing and the real one was nicer!


    In this way, real voices are steadily being gathered to tell the story of that time. We have also received permission to record the audio, so these will be very valuable historical documents, including the book we compiled.


    I quicken the unshaded glasses I wear as a disguise, and dig in to hear the interesting story. I love the story of Mama as a trade city lord¡­ and I realized once again how wonderful Mama is, the one I love most in the world.

 CH 28

    Extra Story ¡ª The Saint''s Laboratory


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    ¡¸Nooooo, pleaaaaaaaaseeeee!!! Stop this¡­ please stop this¡­¡­¡¹


    The screams of a foolish man echoed in one of the hidden floors of the dungeon.


    This room, which seemed to have suddenly appeared in a bare rock cave, was furnished with expensive magical tools and where I was conducting important research related to my life¡¯s purpose. They are my test subjects. One of the rats used in this experiment has lost consciousness because he could not bear the load of his soul, and the others are shivering and cowering in the corner of their cages, apparently afraid to be the subject of the next experiment.


    ¡¸You¡¯re too noisy. Would you please shut up, you¡¯re cluttering up my thoughts.¡¹


    With one swipe of my finger, I created a vacuum around the man¡¯s face. Learning from Emi¡¯s knowledge, without air, sound cannot resonate. In the space that had finally become quiet, I often sank into a sea of thoughts.


    ¡­I screwed up again. In theory, this should have been enough to swap these two souls. There is no bankruptcy in the magic that I have created. The magical vacuum that was constructed to prevent impurities from mixing also worked. They had a perfect operation that was as close to the theoretical value as possible, but their souls were still mixed up and their souls were muddled in the way they were.


    Moreover, there is a kind of restorative power, or perhaps the mixed parts of the body have gradually returned to their original selves. It is as if water and oil mixed by spraying separate. Does physical distance have something to do with this? Would it be more stable if I let it go farther away? ¡­ I¡¯ll think about that again.


    If I don¡¯t solve this problem, I can¡¯t even offer Emi an option. I haven¡¯t been able to proceed from here for a long time.


    Or does the failure of the experiment have something to do with the wound on the soul? Their souls are scarred by the fact that I used them as training grounds until they were able to handle them, if not freely, then at least to a degree.


    I care nothing about the future of their souls. Their wounds will not survive reincarnation, each shard after that¡¯s shattered will only repeat its short life as an insect or microbe a few thousand times or so.


    Then perhaps I should go get a new rat with an unscathed soul? Of the women who were actively and gleefully spreading rootless rumors about Emi¡¯s¡¸Remilia¡¹out of envy, there are three left who have not yet been dealt with. They even had Emi help them once¡­ They looked so happy and said,¡¸I knew that even a princess like her would be jealous and do something like this.¡¹


    Their engagements was annulled for disgracing the Saint, and there were no good marriages left, but one of them married a commoner and seems to think that she is reasonably happy in this life, so I must make her regret it. Emi has been hurt and can no longer feel happy because of them. All of you are not even allowed to have the tiniest bit of happiness.


    No, rather than dredge it up, I might try to destroy the marriage by blowing falsehoods to that marriage partner. Unlike Pina, I¡¯ll also have solid evidence¡­ and they¡¯ll experience the despair of people not believing them at all and treating them as a bad people one-sidedly


    ¡­It¡¯s probably not even close to the grief that Emi felt when she was condemned for something she didn¡¯t do at all.


    ¡¸Ahh, geho, geho¨Cgeho¡­!! Kaha! Hi, higu¡­!¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t kill him because he was a valuable test subject, and more importantly, I wasn¡¯t ready to give him the repose of¡¸death¡¹yet, so I wagged my finger again to break the spell.


    In the residue of the disarmed magic, one of the rats, flapping its limbs in search of air, huffed and puffed and salivated in its windpipe. His face is pale, and his eyes are bloodshot with broken blood vessels. I found it hilarious that he was always ranting about¡¸killing him already,¡¹but when he was on the verge of suffocation, he would do this, desperately trying to breathe.


    ¡¸P¨CPlease¡­! Remilia-ojou-sama, why are you doing this to me¡­ Stop this, you¡¯re not that kind of person, right? I¡­I was threatened! We were¡­ by that Star Devil¡­ so we had no choice¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, begging for your life? You¡¯re grating on my ear.¡¹


    ¡¸Gi¨CGyaaaaahhhh!!¡¹


    ¡¸Can¡¯t you shut up? Do you want to be deprived of air again?¡¹


    ¡¸Hii, hii, hiie¡­!¡¹


    Threatened? By a little girl who has no power and is protected by the state? I have told him many times that if he had played up when he was approached, none of this would have happened, but he still hasn¡¯t learned.


    I warned him ahead of time that if I drove a small thorn into his bare soul, it would make him noisy again. He seemed to be swallowing his screams desperately, and his tears were flowing unceasingly.


    ¡¸Oh, you said that I am a criminal who looks good on the outside but was harsh on my servants behind my back and mistreats those who don¡¯t like me.¡¹


    ¡¸T¨CThat¡¯s!¡¹


    ¡¸You swore an oath not to tell falsehoods when you testified.¡¹


    I giggle and laugh, and I can hear sobbing from the corners of the room. Yes, that¡¯s right, they need to cry and despair and grieve over their stupidity more.


    ¡¸You said something like¡¸ you¡¯re forced to perform an unwanted service by being forced to play a bad game out of curiosity of a young lady,¡¹¡­sort of like that? Now you¡¯re right. You didn¡¯t say anything untrue.¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh, ughh¡­¡¹


    The one used by me under the name of ¡°experimental subject¡±.


    This rat¡­ oh yes, this was called Romano. This man, who was the fifth son of a Count, must have had a dream, because his third son¡¯s brother, who was also a knight escort for a noblewoman, was beguiled by that lady¡¯s mistress.


    He envied his brother who was living off his allowance, secretly accompanying his bride-to-be, he was thinking,¡¸If I¡¯m better looking than my brother, I should have a better idea of what I¡¯m doing,¡¹weren¡¯t he? But to powder the next queen is nothing short of foolish. He was being too greedy. He had no sense of humility to even resent Emi, a chaste woman who doesn¡¯t flirt with him at all.


    If he hadn¡¯t helped that woman, Emi wouldn¡¯t have been hurt so much.


    I don¡¯t know what you are threatened by. I know that he was happy to help her with the story because he thought it would be more profitable for him.


    The rats who were her personal attendants also hurt Emi for similar selfish reasons.¡¸She¡¯s all uptight, she¡¯s doing all kinds of things, she¡¯s acting like a good person,¡¹that¡¯s all their reason. Emi was so good to you all¡­ Emi even thought of you guys as her friends, and you trampled on her heart.


    There were a handful of talented people in the Duke¡¯s family, but all of them were of low quality, as the Duke had made them his senior servants in order to ingratiate himself with his children.


    They are not loyal, they have poor morals, they are envious of others, they do not work hard, and they are full of excuses for themselves. And yet, they had a high self-esteem, saying,¡¸I¡¯m not worth enough to end up in a place like this.¡¹


    In the¡¸story¡¹that Emi knew, these guys were pawns of¡¸Remilia¡¹and perpetrated harm to the Star Maiden. It was through the testimony of this escort and chambermaids in the investigation of the broken engagement that the details of¡¸Remilia¡¯s¡¹crime were told.


    No wonder he was always like this. He easily turned to crime even though he¡¯s ordered to do so, and easily betrays his master by taking advantage of a more lucrative story.


    I really feel sorry for Emi, who had been so humble in wanting to get along with the servants as well. I really hate you guys for playing a part in using Emi¡¯s trust to trap her. I don¡¯t even want to give you death.


    ¡¸U¨CUghhh¡­ you Devil! You must have a Devil inside of you too!¡¹


    Oh my, you¡¯re on the right track. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m being honest, but this is who I am. But I¡¯m offended that people think the Devil is such a simple being.


    I am what I am, you know? It only came out because you guys hurt her and took her away from me.


    ¡¸You¡¯re not the ones who denied me that I was that good girl. Good for you, for being what you said I would be.¡¹


    I smiled at them and the rats began to cry again, full of sorrow.

 CH 29

    Extra Story ¡ª A Starry Dream


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    Hmm, I, what was I trying to do now? It¡¯s like waking up after a dream and momentarily losing track of reality.


    Surrounded by the well kept garden¡­ right, this is the school¡¯s courtyard. I¡¯ve seen it many times in the background of stills.


    And there in front of me¡­ is a beautiful, hard-faced woman with an anxious look on her face. She was a villain in the game, but in this world she is a jerk who uses her power and position to get men to serve her. Ahh, this person made me remember how many times I had game overs and had to spend charged items to retry.


    The other day, when I, the Star Maiden, met her, she glared at Will and the others in annoyance when they were being friendly with me. It¡¯s very bad character to abuse the knowledge of the original story, mess up the story so badly, and then resent it when the Star Maiden come out. I could tell that she¡¯s not the real Remilia, but I¡¯m a fuck-up enough, too. Well, it¡¯s better that way because I don¡¯t have to feel guilty when I kill her in the future.


    So I called her up today to declare war on her, saying,¡¸I¡¯m not going to do what you want anymore.¡¹The other students at the school were pampering her at first, but after that day, they stopped coming by at all¡­ I¡¯m sure that¡¯s her direction too. She has a really bad character.


    I thought I could have a super good time because the face of the Star Maiden is indeed the main character and much prettier than my previous life¡¯s face, but because of this person¡¯s interference, it¡¯s just mob-like people talking to me a little.


    Right, that¡¯s why, I¡­ As the real heroine of this work, I called this woman here to tell her emphatically, ¡°I will not give anyone to you.¡±


    ¡¸You¡¯re a reincarnated, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    I wanted to yell at her, but for some reason my words didn¡¯t come out the way I wanted to speak. I was about to taunt her, saying that it was disgusting that she would use her knowledge of the game to create a reverse Harem just because she was the first to meet them.


    I lost my momentum when she just asked me.


    ¡¸Y¨CYes¡­ that¡¯s right. Uhh, Pina-san has memories of her past life, too, right? The Star Maiden and the Knight of Salvation¡­¡¹


    ¡¸So what, you¡¯re disappointed that you¡¯re not the only one?¡¹


    ¡¸No, uhh¡­ that¡¯s not what I mean¡­ I just wasn¡¯t expecting you to talk about your past life, so I was a little surprised.¡¹


    Remilia, the woman I called to complain, had a good girl look on her face that annoyed me. Deep down, she doesn¡¯t think that at all. She¡¯s the type of person I hate the most. You just wanted to avoid the condemnation flag, why do you have a reverse harem then? What the hell do you think you can talk to me, a woman, and pretend to be something you¡¯re not?


    ¡¸Ah, That kind of thing is fine. It¡¯s painful to act like an insensitive heroine in real life, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    I¡¯m still getting annoyed by the obvious excuses that¡¸we didn¡¯t have that kind of relationship¡¹and¡¸I didn¡¯t think of it that way.¡¹I didn¡¯t want to deal with her, so I forced the conversation to end and got down to business.


    ¡¸That¡¯s enough. Hey, who was your character of choice?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡­My character of choice is Remilia, though¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yourself? That mean you¡¯re narcissistic? Uwaah.¡¹


    ¡¸I¨CIt¡¯s not! I loved Remilia, the villainess in the game!¡¹


    ¡¸Hah¡­? Did you like that female character? That female character? Are you lesbian? Yuck¡­¡¹


    Oh no, I¡¯m cute too and she might do something weird to me. She took a step back and said,¡¸No,¡¹¡¸I was just cheering for her to be happy,¡¹and other such jibberish. Then she¡¯s the one who says,¡¸It¡¯s an Otome game, but I don¡¯t pay attention to the good-looking guys and fall in love with the girl characters, and I love my sensibilities that are different from those of the people around me.¡¹Either way, she¡¯s definitely not the type of person I want to be friends with.


    And she also says that she fell in love with Will while she was his fianc¨¦e, which is funny, because she¡¯s not at all single-minded. My number one is always Angel, so my seriousness is totally different from hers.


    ¡¸Then you should help me. Your family is rich, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, that¡¯s¡­¡¹


    It was hard to make ends meet in the early days, and this girl had a good time, so I deserve to have a little fun for that. I remember all the options to increase likability, so that¡¯s not a problem, but I¡¯d like to have cute outfits and items. He said that the government would protect me, but he only gave me a small amount of money, saying that it was an appropriate amount for a student, that shitty king.


    When I said that, Remilia was very reluctant. Hah? Why are you talking like I¡¯m the one who wants the money?


    ¡¸What are you talking about when you stole the likability that I was supposed to get? I thought I didn¡¯t care for Williard because he¡¯s a gritty guy you like but he¡¯s not interesting, but I can go for it, can¡¯t I? I think I¡¯ll make him fall for me!¡¹


    Remilia was visibly upset when I said this. It seems that she really likes Williard. Yes, yes, you should have listened to me from the beginning.


    From then on, everything went my way.


    No, it didn¡¯t for a bit at first. For some reason, I didn¡¯t get along with the characters at all, even though I was supposed to be following the strategy.


    Because, you know, there are conversations other than the stories and choices that are in the game, so I don¡¯t know how to answer correctly there. It seems that if I make a slight mistake there, my likability goes down every time.


    I¡¯m the type of person that people like, so everything goes well at first, but as time goes by, I¡¯m gone before I know it.


    No, I was a little overzealous, and from the perspective of men who are not immune to this world, they might get nervous and overly conscious.


    Remilia gave me some good-natured advice like,¡¸I think people don¡¯t want to hear so many bad things about other people.¡¹What a rude bitch.


    I just had a frank talk with her to see if we were getting to know each other, but she suddenly changed her attitude and now I¡¯m the one who¡¯s the worst!? It¡¯s really terrible to be friends with someone after you¡¯ve already made friends with them once. But if you don¡¯t accept me for who I really am, I¡¯m not going to accept you.


    I thought so, but the more time passed, the more things started to go wrong and I became impatient. It would be just like in my previous life. So I decided to use a little of my gaming knowledge. It¡¯s not a sneaky thing to do. Because charged items are created by the people who created this world because they wanted people to use them.


    Remilia, still acting like a good girl, says things like,¡¸This is not a game, it¡¯s real life, so you can¡¯t do that,¡¹or¡¸It¡¯s not nice to manipulate people¡¯s feelings.¡¹And I¡¯m not manipulating them! This is the world for me, the heroine, and this is the right form. You¡¯re the one who ruined the storyline using your knowledge of the game, and now you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re good and I¡¯m not, and that¡¯s just bad character.


    But you reacted differently from the game, which is a little weird. But I don¡¯t mind because it¡¯s fun to watch the guys who were saying bad things about me behind my back at first, but who eventually couldn¡¯t take their eyes off me and became happy when I touched them. It was very pleasant to slowly drop these handsome guys who were confused about how their feelings were making them fall in love with me all on their own.


    There¡¯s nothing wrong with this, if I had done it right, I would have done it, but it was too much trouble to take it seriously, so I just took a shortcut.


    Remilia often makes accusations against me to raise my favorability, but when I say,¡¸Well, I¡¯ll make Will mine, too,¡¹she shuts up immediately, so there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. I have to deal with all the complaints from the girls at school who like guys who have fallen in love with me. You were born into an aristocratic family, you¡¯ve had a good life, so it¡¯s your duty to work this hard for the heroine, right?


    In addition, I reported them to the high and mighty of the castle for the nasty women who tried to harm me, the Star Maiden. I was a bit scandalized when I exaggerated a little and said something like,¡¸I felt my life was in danger,¡¹and they were put under house arrest.


    I let Remilia do the actual work of advancing the map and fighting demons instead of me doing all the tedious stuff. If she does it right, it can be done quickly, so why do I have to be the one to do it?


    I let her cheat on internal affairs with the knowledge of the previous world by using her family¡¯s money, but this was completely my achievement because I was the one who gave the orders for the chocolate and curry. I could have done it just as well if I had done it myself.


    No, I would have done it better, aren¡¯t I? I had a sense of style and design. Well, it¡¯s a pain in the ass, so I won¡¯t do it.


    All the good-looking guys I was pining for like me now, and it¡¯s great to hear them praise me for being so great. Remilia is also a good girl and sometimes annoying, but basically I feel good with her, so I don¡¯t mind if we continue to be friends. I¡¯ve had a lot of female friends who were annoying and always tried to avoid me, but Remilia is a pretty nice girl and I¡¯m happy to be friends with her. I guess it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never had a good girl around me, and I rather like her.


    In this world where everything is exactly as I want it to be, I finally have the happiness I deserve, and for the first time in my life, I feel fulfilled.


    And tomorrow I finally get to go to the Devil¡¯s Kingdom! Now I can finally meet Angel¡­! Is his brother already dead? Then I should comfort him.


    I definitely want to recreate the stills from the event. The one where he kisses me on the beach at dawn and says,¡¸I swear on your love for saving me!¡¹I guess I¡¯ll have less time to take care of the other characters from now on, sorry. But I¡¯ve always decided that if I¡¯m going to marry someone, it¡¯s going to be Angel. Because I love his face, his character design, his personality, his lines, there¡¯s so much to choose from!


    I smiled as I recalled the images I had seen through the grimoire. I was so excited to finally see the real thing that I went to sleep wondering if I would be able to sleep properly today.


    ¡ºNhn¡­¡»


    I woke up on a hard bed with a lump on my back. The air was murky and smelled of mold in the dimly lit room.


    ¡ºWhy here, where am I¡­ Ah¡­¡»


    I couldn¡¯t speak properly because of the discomfort in my throat, the air just leaked out and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Why am I here? For a moment I was seriously confused and panicked. No way, am I kidnapped!? I was about to think, ¡°Today is the day I¡¯m meeting Angel, and this is the worst thing that could happen to me¡­¡± And then I remembered. Everything¡­ Every single thing¡­


    ¡ºAhhhhh¡­ that¡¯s a lie, stop¡­! No¡­ Nooooooo!!!¡»


    Dirty, cramped rooms, minimal food, daily headaches, and being forced to use my blessings to the point of exhaustion and not being able to move a finger. If I resist, they make it worse, so no matter how much you don¡¯t like it, I have to put up with it.


    The burnt throat cannot produce a proper voice, and the only sound is like a broken whistle, which does not sound like meaningful words.


    I don¡¯t even bathe well enough to get my bodies dirty, I¡¯d rather kill myself than live like this, But they won¡¯t allow me to die.


    This is the reality¡­ my reality¡­


    ¡ºNo, no, no, no more¡­! Aaaaaghhhh, no, noooooo, noooooo!!!¡»


    Why did you have to show me that dream, it¡¯s terrible, why!? You could have at least made me forget what the dream was about!


    They brought me here, burned my face, and I¡¯m in pain and suffering somewhere all the time¡­ After a while, my head would start to feel fuzzy, and I wouldn¡¯t have to think too much about how hard it was, it¡¯s hard to remember if I¡¯m only shown happy dreams like this¡­!


    ¡ºMake me forget! Please make me forget¡­!¡»


    Or I wanted to die like that. If I couldn¡¯t stay awake from that happy dream, I wanted to die with the dream still in my mind.


    Why this, this terrible thing? It¡¯s so hard and I¡¯m in so much pain and God won¡¯t even do anything for me!


    ¡¸Agh, aargh, urgh, awwwwwaaaggghhh!!!¡¹


    £¨Someone please kill meeeeeeeeee!!!£©


    I was in so much pain that I couldn¡¯t help myself and sprawled out on the bed. The janitor man yelled,¡¸Shut up!¡¹while listening to the sound of his footsteps coming up the stairs, I screamed, scratching my head, trying to forget the happiness I had brought back from my dream.


    A shabby looking woman is screaming like a madwoman in the magic of the water mirror, which has been modified to project distant views in real time.


    Her once lovely appearance is now a shadow of its former self, and even those who knew her at the time would not recognize her, minus the burns on her face.


    ¡¸Oh, thank goodness. You¡¯ve been a little less responsive lately, but this will give you a fresh start and a new sense of despair.¡¹


    I smiled as I heard the screams. I could not suppress the joy that welled up from within my heart.


    It was as if I was walking on a fresh field of snow with no footprints on it.


    I¡¯m glad I developed the magic of dream manipulation. It seems to work better than I imagined. Recently, I have tried various things, such as driving a wire into the marrow of a bone in a connected limb and shaving it from the inside, inserting a screw into a hole in the gum where a tooth had been pulled out and piercing the nerve directly, and making her unable to close her mouth so that she could¡¸serve¡¹the men. Of course, I didn¡¯t do it directly, but I guided the people I entrusted with this guy¡¯s management to do it.


    I¡¯d love to hear this woman¡¯s screams of despair in many more ways, dozens or hundreds.


    This time I showed Pina a very realistic dream that precisely simulates the real world and her own reactions, except for the contents, but next time I¡¯ll show her a story-like dream in which only what is convenient for her happens. A dream where no matter what she did, all the men around her affirmed it, praising Pina with their mouths and whispering their love for her. I wish I could have a good looking guy fight over her in her dreams like that woman was asking for and say,¡¸Don¡¯t fight for my sake.¡¹Oh, I wonder what she will look like when she wake up from that dream.


    Because you know, it¡¯s not much fun to beat up a woman who¡¯s been in the ground for years, is it?


    It would be much more painful and hard to lift them up to a high place and knock them down from there over and over and over and over again, wouldn¡¯t it?


    ¡­Emi was trying to be your friend. Since you are the one who chose this future by shaking off the hand that was offered to you, you must do as I want you to do and suffer more than die with a firm regret. I will not allow her to take the easy road to madness, let alone death, and lose her ego. That¡¯s why I allowed her to use expensive potions as much as she want so that she won¡¯t lose her sanity.


    ¡¸Oh, yes, I¡¯ll even show you a dream based on my memory!¡¹


    The things Angel said he loved. I wish I could use in her dream the loving look in Angel¡¯s eyes and the words he said to me¡­ more passionate than the story.


    What should we do about that person in the usual way? I wonder if Angel is Pina¡¯s favorite, as she¡¯s happy as a puppy when she begs for a lap pillow or pats his head and says,¡¸Good job.¡¹Gap moe was another word from Emi¡¯s world, and I hope she¡¯s pleased.


    ¡¸I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing you wake up from your dream and despair!¡¹


    After I show her Angel¡¯s dream, I want to tell her that¡¸all the happiness in the dream was what Remilia was getting,¡¹ so I need to think of a good way to get it into her ears, naturally.


    I came up with another wonderful schedule and continued to look at the water mirror in a good mood.

 CH 30

    Extra Story ¡ª ?? Didn''t Become The Villainess


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    ¡¸Nice to meet you¡­ uhh, I¡­ I am Pina Blanche, I don¡¯t know anything and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll cause you a lot of trouble, but thank you in advance for your cooperation. I¡¯ll do my best!¡¹


    My harried feelings, which I had been anxious about until we met, were blown out of the water.


    For a brief moment, I wondered what I would do if Will fell in love with the heroine. He said that there might be a compulsion for a game story or something.


    But in fact, having faced¡¸Pina¡¹as a human being, I realized how disrespectful such an idea was. Even with Will and the others, acting a certain way, like a game, means you didn¡¯t recognize their personalities.


    I was ashamed of myself and promised myself that I would show them by my actions what I could not apologize for out loud.


    Will and the others are also very concerned about the Star Maiden who suddenly find herself living in an aristocratic society. They asked for support for aspects of the project that they themselves couldn¡¯t follow up on, especially aspects that only women would understand.


    ¡¸Naturally, I accept¡­ I¡¯d like to say, but I¡¯m not sure if support is all that¡¯s required.¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸As His Highness¡¯ fianc¨¦e, I think it would be better if¡ºI¡»was in charge of supporting Pina-san¡¯s life in the main. The protection of royalty is important, but there is still a certain nervousness just because you are the opposite sex.¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed. I¡¯ll be in charge, but Remilia might be more appropriate for the front. I know you¡¯re going to be in the center of a lot of the actual work, can you do that for me?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, of course I can.¡¹


    When I turned to face Pina-san, who was looking anxiously at Will and I as we exchanged clear faces, I removed my social mask and smiled as much as I could.


    ¡¸I am¡­ Remilia. Remilia Rose Graupner is a long name, but please call me Remilia. It¡¯s nice to meet you too, Pina-san.¡¹


    ¡¸U¨CUhh¡­ Nice to meet you too!¡¹


    Will chuckles when she seems surprised at my sudden change in tone.


    ¡¸Remy¡¯s true nature is this way. You don¡¯t have to be so rigid, Pina-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, because I¡¯d love to start with a friend¡­ because that was an outsider¡¯s look. Don¡¯t mind it.¡¹


    I explain my actions to Pina-san, who accepts my handshake with confusion.


    ¡¸Going elsewhere¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, even Pina-san would have a different tone when addressing a child than when addressing an adult, wouldn¡¯t she? Along with that, I don¡¯t act like this to people I don¡¯t know well enough to show my childhood friends, including Will, to them.¡¹


    When I said so, she nodded her head while holding my hand, as if she was satisfied. It¡¯s really agonizing how cute she is just by nodding her head.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, I wanted to say that Pina-san will learn many manners and language from now on, but there is no need to change the original Pina-san. I think it¡¯s very unsettling to suddenly be called the Star Maiden. But in order for a person with such power to stay safe and protected from malicious intent, the protection of the state is inevitable, and in order to live under the protection of the state, it is inevitable that one must go out into the secluded places¡­¡¹


    Actually, my¡¸going elsewhere mode¡¹is based on the original Remilia-tan. This is also why I change how I address myself in social situations. I knew she was polite, cool, and the best¡¸lady¡¹they¡¯ve ever had, even though I got it wrong in the game. Of course, I have no plans to do anything that would make me a¡¸villain.¡¹


    I spend my time in public with the image of Remilia, who I am sure would have become such a wonderful girl if she had known just a little bit of love. But the original me hasn¡¯t changed, and I¡¯m not saying anything out of the heart.


    I don¡¯t know what the right thing to tell them would be. From Pina-san¡¯s point of view, I think it sounds very selfish to be in a situation like this on the country side. But it is also an undeniable fact that the power of the Star Maiden has become known, and they need the cooperation of the person in question to protect them from malicious intent.


    ¡¸¡­Somehow, I could understand. I didn¡¯t know if my power was great or not, either, but it could be used for something horrible, I¡¯m willing to study to make sure that doesn¡¯t happen.¡¹


    ¡¸! Thank you¡­ I know it must be very difficult with all the sudden changes, but let me help you as much as I can.¡¹


    When I said this, her expression, which had been stiff when she arrived here, finally softened and relaxed.


    Ahh, she¡¯s a good girl. According to the report of the official who brought the Star Maiden to the Royal Capital, she wasn¡¯t so lucky with her family as she was in the game, after all. The protagonist had a not-so-happy childhood, which is a common setting in manga and video games, but when faced with it as reality, it makes one¡¯s heart ache.


    I¡¯ll never be able to replace her family, but as a friend I hope she thinks it¡¯s fun and we can spend time together.


    Then of course we became very close. How well? Will sometimes gets jealous. He would look at us, always together, and say,¡¸I think I was supposed to be your fianc¨¦e, wasn¡¯t I?¡¹Will was cool and cute at the same time, when Pina took care of me and we were alone for the first time in a long time, my face got so hot that I was almost in agony.


    Such a kind-hearted Pina is still cute and hardworking, and as you can imagine seeing that she has only the elements to be liked, she is favored by various boys.


    But they believe that¡¸he is drawn to the name of the Star Maiden,¡¹and he remains very timid in matters of love. I¡¯m sure some of them have ulterior motives, but it¡¯s easy to see that they¡¯re attracted to Pina-san herself! I was so indignant that Will gasped and said to me,¡¸You¡¯re saying that?¡¹I feel like I¡¯m being teased somehow.


    Not only that, but Pina understood the burden of being a¡¸Star Maiden¡¹better than anyone else. She was troubled by it. She don¡¯t seem to think it¡¯s easy to make friends, much less lovers, and she doesn¡¯t try to have much interaction with each other.


    She¡¯s okay now that I and the lady knight guarding me are protecting her¡­


    Of course, Pina is close with the kids in her class, but the only ones who seem to have forgiven her are me, and Marie.


    Incidentally, Marie appears in the game as a helpful character who explains the system at the beginning of the game and tells us about the likability of the characters to be attacked. She is the daughter of the official who brought Pina to Royal Capital. Naturally, though, we have a friendship that has nothing to do with games.


    Events that happened in the game and other things happened, but Pina doesn¡¯t even seem to get into a good mood with anyone. When I asked her about her love life, she said,¡¸Well, I¡¯m not sure about that yet¡­ and I¡¯m having more fun with Remy,¡¹which made me so happy that I lost track of the conversation. But I¡¯d be shocked if Pina decided to go out with someone else, I¡¯d be shocked that she¡¸took my bestfriend¡¹away from me¡­ I was thinking that too.


    Not only the events, but I also succeeded in crossing over to the Demon Kingdom at a much earlier stage, guiding them well with my knowledge of the original story. Thanks to that, we were able to establish a very good friendship with the Demon Kingdom, which was initially hostile to us in the original story. Like Remilia, I was able to save Angel¡¯s brother, who would have lost his life in any route.


    But Claude¡¯s father ended up dying even though I helped him¡­ What if that happens to Klimt-san, too, and although he has been purified, if the first madness happens to Angel as the game is played¡­ I can never get away from my spell of anxiety about the compulsion of the game.


    But Will saved me from feeling anxious all the time, even though I¡¯m sure that every single problem that brings disaster is solved. He never denied any of my knowledge of the game, telling me he¡¯d seen it in a dream.


    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll figure it out together. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m used to your recklessness, Remy.¡¹


    He said.


    That¡¯s when I fell in love with him all over again¡­ I felt that no matter what happened, if I was with Will, I would be able to overcome it. For the first time, I felt that my previous life was completely in the past.


    I was able to resolve my backwardness and purify the Fallen Creator God soon afterwards. Everyone was saved, including the demon tribe, and it was a happy ending.


    I can finally move on, and everyone congratulates me and Will on our marriage, which makes me a little happy, but also somewhat embarrassed.


    Pina is the main person in charge of the purification of the land, and because of her frequent visits to the Magical Realm,¡¸I wonder if we might see a romantic relationship between her and Angel¡­?¡¹I was thrilled, but she has no such feelings at all. I was the same. Tch.


    Not that there are no problems at all, but I live as Remilia in a safe and peaceful world. I wonder if I can be a respectable queen who isn¡¯t ashamed of Remilia. I hope so.


    The soul or personality that was the original Remilia is probably no longer in me. When my child was born last year, I realized that the presence that had been with me since the moment I woke up in this world was gone.


    But, you know, I somehow know. She is gone from me, but the girl who used to be Remilia is here.


    ¡¸Lily, it¡¯s a beautiful day and the wind feels good.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹


    When I hold her like this, I feel the same warmth as the presence that has been watching over me all along. Remilia, the former Remilia, whose life I took away from her, though not intentionally¡­ I was still an unreliable mother, but I want to make her happy and love her as much as I have loved her twice in my life.


    ¡¸So, that¡¯s Williard¡¯s daughter?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I recently discovered it. It¡¯s Lily. Isn¡¯t she cute?¡¹


    Today, Angel-san, the king of the demon kingdom with whom we are allied, is visiting us.


    He has particularly high magical power among the demon tribe, and although it has been eight years since the end of that purification journey, his appearance has not changed. But since the country is now at peace, the people in the entourage, including Klimt-san and Misery-san, are always talking about mates and future heirs to the throne.


    Demons have a long life span, and although they say that their own will is important, he was the king of a country and I understand the concerns of those around them. He expected me to get along with Pina for a while, but I clearly denied that I could see either of them that way, and that story disappeared. According to Pina,¡¸I can only think of him as an unreliable older brother.¡¹


    Pina now enjoys going around and solving various problems that arise there. She often receives letters from various countries, as she has made it her life¡¯s purpose to help others. I was her proud best friend. I always look forward to receiving Marie and her activities as a royal attendant.


    According to Will, who has now become a close friend of Angel-san¡¯s, this goodwill diplomacy was also suggested by Angel-san in order to get away from his preaching. Klimt-san seems to have nailed him saying,¡¸While you¡¯re at it, go find yourself a wife.¡¹


    It seems that Will, who was already done talking about his work and was now completely parentless, invited me to a private setting to brag about his daughter. Angel-san is very relaxed. I think he¡¯s too used to it, he¡¯s really just a normal brother who came to a friend¡¯s house.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a long time, Angel-san, and this is my daughter Lily, who will be the first princess.¡¹


    ¡¸Uuh¡­¡¹


    ¡¸This child¡­ was still in the belly of you when we last came to this country. Time flies.¡¹


    I approach them and turn to face Lily, who was holding her in a heap for Angel-san to see. Lily looked up at Angel-san with interest and held out her tiny palm as if seeking something to touch.


    ¡¸Oh, I wonder if Angel-san likes her.¡¹


    ¡¸?! No¡­ I won¡¯t allow it, Angel! I won¡¯t let Lily to be your wife!¡¹


    ¡¸Calm down, Williard, she¡¯s just a baby. What are you talking about?¡¹


    ¡¸Lily is just a baby, but she¡¯s already so adorable! It¡¯s no wonder some of us are as mesmerized as Angel¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Angel-san, Will, he does this to every man who meets Lily these days. He let you meet her on his own because he wants to show off our daughter.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s a total pain in the ass¡­ how would I feel about a baby like this?¡¹


    Will, who was dexterously whispering angrily so as not to wake Lily, was taken aback when Angel-san pointed a finger at him, and Lily squeezed the tip of his finger.


    ¡¸Oops¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Angel, you¡­ You dare mess with my little girl!¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t sound so weird, I just got held in a finger by a baby.¡¹


    ¡¸Will, calm down. Lily is almost twenty years away from getting married. I¡¯m sure Angel will still have this beauty and youthfulness 20 years from now because he is a demon. Oh, Lily is going to be a gorgeous beauty, and it might be a good match for her.¡¹


    ¡¸?! Lily!! I¡¯ll never marry you off! Angel, how long are you going to keep touching her!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m the one holding your finger. No, Madam, don¡¯t try to stir up Williard, either.¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu!¡¹


    I found it funny that Angel-san was complaining to Will while he was being careful that Lily might cry if he forcefully untied her, and I couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    I¡¯ll leave Will¡¯s lament about the age difference out of the story. Because it¡¯s the person who chooses. It doesn¡¯t matter who it is, as long as it¡¯s someone Lily truly loves. As long as they make her happy, that¡¯s all that matters.


    I was watching from the outside, as I spoke to my daughter inwardly, ¡°you¡¯re troublesome father, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡¸¡­Mi, Emi, what¡¯s wrong, are you okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Nhn¡­ huh, Brother¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Were you having a sad dream?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸Because you¡¯re crying?¡¹


    When I touched my face at my brother¡¯s words, my cheeks were chapped, as if I had been crying in my sleep, as I had been told.


    ¡¸Were your dreams scary?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­ I forgot¡­ but it was kind and happy¡­ but I think it was a sad dream.¡¹


    My brother wipes my face with a handkerchief.¡¸You¡¯ll catch a cold if you sleep here,¡¹I woke up and found myself at the root of the biggest tree in the garden. Flowers are scattered all around. Right, I wanted to make a flower crown for Mama, so I asked the gardeners to let me pick some flowers¡­ I think I fell asleep while I was making it.


    ¡¸The flowers¡­ I was going to make a crown for Mama¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re a little crumpled up, so I don¡¯t think you can do the crown anymore. You¡¯re thinking of making dried flowers. If there are two of us, we can use the magic to take away the water and dry the laundry at the same time, so you can make it.¡¹


    ¡¸! Okay, I¡¯ll do it!¡¹


    After my brother helped me make beautiful dried flowers, I decided to go to Misery-san¡¯s and get a glass jar that I didn¡¯t need. I put it in there, sprinkle some scented oil, put a ribbon on it and give it to Mama. But I wonder if there¡¯s enough for one person, I¡¯ll make one for my brother who made it with me¡­ And if there¡¯s any left over, I¡¯ll make one for my Papa too.


    ¡¸You¡¯re not sad anymore?¡¹


    ¡¸? What?¡¹


    ¡¸The dream I talked about.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ I forgot about it!¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Well, that¡¯s good.¡¹


    I walked away with my hands buried in the little flowers on my handkerchief after my brother had patted me on the head with a wisp of his hand.


    I was so excited to see if all three of them would be happy to see me that I had already forgotten the feeling of the dream that was still there when I woke up.

 CH 31

    Extra Story ¡ª May This Happiness Continue


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    ¡¸No entry¡ª.¡¹


    In front of me is Anri, his hands outstretched as wide as they can go, trying his best to get through with his tiny body. The color is mine, but the face that looks exactly like Remilia¡¯s is making a crisp expression in an attempt to intimidate, but I can¡¯t help but feel that he is just¡¸cute.¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Anri¡« Are you a gate soldier playing knight?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah! Ugh, hey, stop that, Dad!¡¹


    As soon as I pick him up, he starts flailing around like a fish. Lately,¡¸I¡¯m ten years-old now,¡¹has become a common phrase, and he has become completely reluctant to carry him in my arms. I¡¯m very sad being his father. He would shyly get on Remilia¡¯s lap if she called him.


    ¡¸Dad¡¯s was hurt by Anri¡¯s coldness¡­ I need Remilia and Emi to comfort me. Mom is in the kitchen, right?¡¹


    ¡¸I told you, Dad is not allowed in there.¡¹


    When I try to peek inside through the doorless kitchen entrance, Anri stops me with a body hug. I was more shocked by being told that I was¡¸not allowed¡¹to enter the room than by the joy of being hugged by Anri for the first time in a long time, and I froze, forgetting to hug him back.


    ¡¸Who would do such a thing!?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s Mom.¡¹


    ¡¸Remilia did!?¡¹


    I was so shocked that I sat up hemming and hawing to Anri, who put his arms around my waist to stop me and hugged me.


    ¡¸Remilia¡­ You told me not to come in there¡­? Impossible, why¡­ Did you think that I was following you around because I wanted to be with you and that I was in the way¡­? Or maybe are you so disgusted by how jealous I was of Emi and Anri that you have taken out a restraining order against me¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Dad, you¡¯re making such a difficult time.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, you are aware of it, aren¡¯t you, Demon Lord?¡¹


    I looked to the side and saw Nicholas, Anri¡¯s childhood friend and confidant, standing there with a dumbfounded look on his face. He have become so much like Klimt, who pricks me, that they are now a scary father and son combo who threaten me from both sides telling me,¡¸You have to go see Remilia-sama at your next break appointment,¡¹and¡¸I¡¯ll tell her you¡¯re not finished with your work.¡¹My brother and my nephew are cold to me.


    ¡¸Why am I not allowed in there?¡¹


    ¡¸Not to say that the Demon Lord¡­ umm, oh right. It¡¯s forbidden for boys.¡¹


    ¡¸Klimt is in there, isn¡¯t he!¡¹


    ¡¸My dad is at the lecturer¡¯s¡­ and he¡¯s not telling me¡­ For now, let¡¯s go for a walk in the garden, shall we, Demon Lord? Anri-sama, will you take him with you?¡¹


    ¡¸Come on, Dad, let¡¯s go.¡¹


    ¡¸What are you hiding from me¡­ Nicholas, you¡¯d be doing yourself a favor by talking.¡¹


    ¡¸I can only obey the Saint¡¯s command.¡¹


    Kuh¡­ He doesn¡¯t tell me anything and leaves me alone¡­ I can hear the Sofia¡¯s voice. He¡¯s in there too, so why am I the only one¡­!


    Why must I feel so sad when I finally decided to take a break and see my wife¡¯s face to cheer myself up? I was feeling down with Anri in my arms, I was so shocked that he¡¯s telling me not to come in¡­ If Remilia had told me to my face, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to recover this time, so I decided to leave without trying to force my way out.


    Let¡¯s have a cup of tea with Anri in the garden¡­


    ¡¸Oh, Angel, you¡¯re here. Just in time.¡¹


    ¡¸! Remilia¡­¡¹


    The appearance of my wife, dazzlingly beautiful despite wearing only a simple one-piece dress and apron like a town girl, brought the place to a momentary halt. She is now a mother of two and her smile has become more beautiful as time goes by, and I forget that I was almost depressed and smile.


    Wait, what do you mean by ¡°just in time¡±?


    ¡¸Here, Emi¡­ you¡¯re giving it to Papa, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡­ Papa, you know, I made this¡­ with Mama, and it¡¯s a¡­ starry-eyed candy!¡¹


    ¡¸This¡­!¡¹


    The little Emi handed me a small wrapped box, which I accepted reverently. The slightly crooked ribbon was probably tied by Emi herself. When I unwrapped it and gently opened the seal, I could smell the same sweet and savory smell that wafted from inside the kitchen.


    The star-shaped baked goods, burnt in places, are said to be Emi¡¯s homemade. No, she said it was a collaboration between her and Remilia¡­ This baked good has generated a value that can¡¯t be put a price on it.


    ¡¸Emi¡­! Glad to hear it, what a great present¡­! Papa is so happy!¡¹


    ¡¸Ehehe.¡¹


    Emi looks up at me expectantly as I pick one of the baked goods in front of her and show her how to eat it. I said sincerely that it was the most delicious food I had ever eaten, and I was delighted with her big mouth puckering open. My girl is so adorable¡­!


    According to Remilia,¡¸Star Thanksgiving¡¹is an event held at the end of winter in Remilia¡¯s birth country. It is a day to give star-related food to those who have taken care of you. This is how star-shaped baked goods are made, apples with star-designed patterns carved into the skin are sold, and soup with star-shaped carrots is served in the dining hall. Sounds like fun.


    It¡¯s the only day on which it is¡¸acceptable for women to confess their love,¡¹and it is said to be very crowded, Emi simply wanted to hand out the sweets she had made to the people she loved, which is why she decided to make the sweets. I guess so. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too early for Emi to confess her feelings or anything like that.


    ¡¸So this is my Thanksgiving gift to you.¡¹


    ¡¸Mhmm¡­ this one isn¡¯t star-shaped.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, when you give it to a loved one you¡¯ve already shared your feelings for, you give it in the shape of a heart.¡¹


    ¡¸Remilia¡­!¡¹


    I was so moved that I was so happy that I wanted to enjoy it as well as the one Emi had given me earlier, and I felt that it would be a waste to eat it. I am the luckiest man in the world¡­!


    ¡¸And¡­ to my brother, and to Nicholas! And one for Uncle Klimt and Auntie Sofia! And also¡­ this is a treat for Mama¡­ Thanks for everything, Mama!¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­! You¡¯re giving Mama a heart-shaped one? I¡¯m so happy¡­ Emi, thank you.¡¹


    Seeing Remilia overjoyed, I¡¯ll be next¡­ No, not next year. I have made a strong commitment to prepare something heart-shaped food by the end of the day. I rejected the idea of having them make it for me instead, much less giving them something I bought. If I hurry up and finish my work and bow down to Klimt and ask him to teach me, can I make something before the date changes¡­?


    And later, when Anri and Emi saw that Remilia had also given them heart-shaped baked goods, Klimt and Nicholas teased them a little, saying that they felt a little sad that¡¸it wasn¡¯t only for me.¡¹

 CH 32

    Extra Story ¡ª Later Saints Will Accumulate Good Deeds


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    ¡¸Remilia-san, thank you very much¡­! You are the savior of this village for accepting my request even though I can¡¯t pay you enough! I knew it, at least you can get this pendant¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m just trying to get the materials I want, and I really don¡¯t want to take that¡­ a thank you is enough!¡¹


    With a slightly flustered look, I showed my hands and face with a small shake to the side, declining the reward.


    Emi wouldn¡¯t have accepted anything if she knew the situation of this poor village. So I would act the same way, saying in no uncertain terms,¡¸You have given me a room to stay and food to eat, and that was enough for me.¡¹


    Rather than take the old jewelry, which he said was a memento of the village chief¡¯s wife, I decided to ingratiate myself and spread my reputation. This request was also an event in the¡¸game¡¹that Emi remembered describing this world.


    When I came to mine ore, a material needed to strengthen the alchemy kiln, I found that a nearby village is suffering from monster damage. The main character¡¯s group takes on the task of defeating the monsters that have nested in the mountains because it is a side trip from mining in the mountains. It was the kind of¡¸game¡¹event that is common in Emi¡¯s world.


    The initial reward offered is very low, but when you accomplish the request, you get an old pendant that says,¡¸I want you to add this to your collection.¡¹ What at first glance appears to be an old, cloudy gem of poor quality on the surface is actually a rare stone that will later sell for a very high price to a favored buyer.


    Since this isn¡¯t a part of the main storyline, it¡¯s possible to clear the game by mining only the ore and not accepting the request from the village. I took a commission near this village with the intention of using the funds to winterize the village of territory, but my guess was off.


    I never heard of such a thing in the game. I didn¡¯t hear that the pendant was a relic. I couldn¡¯t accept such a thing. Because Emi is a very sweet girl, and if she knew that, she would definitely decline.


    Unlike Emi, I have a bad character, so I suspect that he is scheming, thinking, ¡¸This Remilia, the adventurer, seems to be a good person, so I wonder if I can bargain for her reward.¡¹I wouldn¡¯t think of¡¸Emi¡¯s Remilia¡¹as such, so I won¡¯t even bother to mention it.


    I refrain from taking such an important thing, and to avoid making the other side feel guilty, I simply reply,¡¸In return, I would be happy to have you stay with me again when you come back here with a request.¡¹


    I guessed perfectly what Emi would say or do, and said,¡¸I got the ore I wanted, too, which was my original purpose. The monsters will also become valuable materials, so I am not losing anything,¡¹smiling like the sun and showing no hint of its backstory.


    Well, other than this ore, there is no other material that can only be found here, so I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be coming back.


    I stopped by on the way to a commission, so I didn¡¯t actually lose anything. I can also dismantle that monster and keep the parts I use and sell the rest for a profit.


    The income I thought I was going to get is gone, and there¡¯s no point in thinking about this or that anymore. Let¡¯s think of another way.


    I¡¯m a little ahead of schedule, but I think I¡¯m going to destroy the criminal organization to which the boy assassin, who will be my friend in the game, belongs. If I just take all the money that the bosses there are hoarding, the village will have a lot more money to operate with.


    No, no good¡­ It¡¯s not time yet. It should¡¯ve been the end of winter when his sister, who¡¯s being held hostage by the organization against the boy, would have fallen ill. To help her out of it, even though he can¡¯t touch her yet. Sounds like you were in too much of a hurry just because your best laid plans fell apart a bit.


    Actually, this is the organization poisoning the boy, a skilled assassin, in order to get him to do their bidding. They give him the antidote, saying, ¡¸This is a special remedy for this disease, and only our organization¡¯s own apothecary can make it.¡¹


    The boy turns to crime for his sister. I remember when he pretended to his sister that¡¸he was working part-time as a bouncer at a bar¡¹and going out at night.


    Unbeknownst to the boy himself, he had a thin, but significant, bloodline of demons in his veins. The boy¡¯s magical power is as strong as a human¡¯s, but this is the reason he is physically strong and has good night vision. Well, I don¡¯t care what¡¯s going on there.


    After saving his life with nothing in return, I will welcome him into my village. He will spread the word without being asked what¡¸Remilia¡¹has done for them and how much they appreciate it, simply because they are a valuable asset to the village.


    We can talk about the details of this matter later. For now, let¡¯s talk about the village¡¯s operating funds. In the winter, fuel will be needed to keep the village warm. But there is no forest near that pioneer village that can be used for firewood. There are not enough warm clothes. I wanted to use the money to buy firewood and used clothing from the outside¡­ I should gather all the villagers at the lord¡¯s mansion for the winter because of the financial difficulties. I really don¡¯t want to spend months under one roof with strangers, but I can¡¯t let them die.


    Emi always tried to make everyone as happy as possible. She¡¯s the kind of girl who doesn¡¯t say that financial difficulties are inevitable, but instead thinks,¡¸How can we all stay warm through the winter without money or firewood?¡¹I have to think from the same perspective as well.


    We can keep warm, but the population density will be higher, so we need to pay attention to infections. I wonder if the medications I have will be enough. Oh, that brings up another concern¡­ I¡¯m torn.


    I wish there was a way to provide heating much cheaper than firewood¡­What can I do with the knowledge from Emi¡¯s world? Hopefully it can be marketed as a new magical tool. Heating for grimoire exists in one form or another, but if we can make one without fire hazard, there will definitely be demand for it. Even if it is expensive, there will always be buyers.


    Whether it is freezing to death or infection, I cannot afford to have even one person die at my discretion. Emi would never do that. I have to choose the best path so I don¡¯t make mistakes.


    In the meantime, let¡¯s think about magical tools. For the people in the village to stay warm all winter. Let¡¯s try to cut back a little on sleep for a while and see if I can¡¯t recreate¡¸Aircon¡¹by trial and error. If I could, I¡¯d make something that would work for heat, because that would be better received.


    They prepared a dinner as the best hospitality they could, even though they are a poor village, as a way of thanking me for defeating the monsters they had requested. Invited by the village head¡¯s young grandson, I bent down to the ground to make eye contact with him and said,¡¸I am delighted. Please let me visit you for dinner,¡¹I replied with my most beautiful smile.

 CH 33

    Extra Story ¡ª The Troubles of the Demon King


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    I did not expect this to happen. I had said it without thinking too much about it, and only regret spread through my heart.


    ¡¸Brother, I¡¯m asking you. Can you tell me why?¡¹


    ¡¸No¡­ there¡¯s no¡­ particular reason for it.¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe you would say something like this without any reason¡­ How can you say that and not be convinced? What¡¯s going on¡­ is it something you can¡¯t even tell me? Brother¡­¡¹


    It seems that someone even called this brother of mine, who works peacefully every day as the head chef of the castle, to come over. What an unnecessary thing to do.


    I couldn¡¯t look Klimt squarely in the eyes with a sad expression on his face, and I couldn¡¯t help but fall on my face because of the guilt inside my heart. This is bad, I have to find a good place to drop this story before Remilia and Anri get the message.


    ¡¸But, your horns¡­ I can¡¯t believe you want to cut off your horns! Really, what is happening to you Brother¡­!¡¹


    Yes, this whole mess started with me saying that I wanted¡¸to cut off my horns.¡¹To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect people around me to make such a fuss, and although I didn¡¯t show it on my face, I was secretly feeling very sorry for myself.


    Perhaps numbed by my refusal to say anything when questioned, Klimt was raising his voice, which was unusual for him. But there are circumstances that I can¡¯t talk about why.


    ¡¸You know that my horns, as well as you, Brother, don¡¯t grow back. If you cut them off, they probably won¡¯t grow back.¡¹


    ¡¸I know that, but¡­¡¹


    No, it may grow back, but we haven¡¯t checked it yet. The first thing to do is to understand the ecology of the demon tribe, which is not well understood even by the demon tribe themselves. Some say that individual differences are too great, but the main reason is that we did not have enough time to study the races and heredity. In fact, some of the same demon tribe naturally grow new horns every year. However, my horns and Klimt¡¯s horns continue to grow, albeit slightly, and the root of the horns is under the skin and can be painful if hit too hard, so they are probably not horns that can be handled conveniently. Even though I knew that, I wanted to cut off this obtrusive horn. That¡¯s what I thought.


    ¡¸Uhh, even you Klimt once told me that you wished you didn¡¯t have these obtrusive horns. We can only sleep on our back, and we can¡¯t wear clothes that cover¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I hear it wasn¡¯t such a joking matter. You were even looking into amputation surfaces and pain treatment, weren¡¯t you? Even the animal literature was imported from foreign countries¡­¡¹


    ¡¸W¨CWho leaked that story to you¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter who they are. It¡¯s just that Brother¡¯s entourage was concerned. Even though my and Brother¡¯s horns are also involved as a catalyst in the deployment of magic¡­¡¹


    Well, the search for the culprit is certainly not the story to be solved now. What is important now is how quickly we can put this mess behind us.


    As Klimt said, Remilia and the purifiers she taught regularly purify the entire demon kingdom, so the threat level of the monsters that appear is much lower than before. But I guess I¡¯m concerned about the impact on the force that is me.


    ¡¸Yes, we haven¡¯t completely stopped getting strong demons yet¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not saying that about you, Brother, just to spare your strength¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re sick¡­? So you had to cut the corners off¡­!?¡¹


    ¡¸No! Rest assured it won¡¯t happen.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad¡­ but¡­¡¹


    Then why? His eyes told me. I looked away again, feeling guilty because Klimt said that because he was really concerned about my body. I really didn¡¯t expect it to be such a big deal.


    I can¡¯t say it¡­ I can¡¯t believe I was so jealous of Anri being kneecapped by Remilia and having something called¡¸ear cleaning¡¹that I¡¸really wanted to cut off my horns¡¹¡­ No, it wasn¡¯t that I was jealous of the lap pillow. It was for the purest of reasons: I saw the family reunion I wanted, and I wanted to be a part of it. I don¡¯t have any sharp feelings. I really mean it.


    When I offered to do the same for her, she said,¡¸Angel has horns, so I can¡¯t kneecap you,¡¹and I was very disappointed when she told me that human doctors use chairs for examining teeth and ears, and that¡¯s not the only reason.


    I¡¯ll admit that I really tried to find a way to cut off the horns, not half whining about how they were¡¸in the way¡¹because¡¸I couldn¡¯t cut them off,¡¹like I told Klimt a long time ago.


    That doesn¡¯t mean that the people around here would make such a big deal out of it¡­


    ¡¸Is it something you can¡¯t talk to me about¡­ I guess you should talk to it on Remilia-san¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You really shouldn¡¯t do that! It¡¯s nothing!! It¡¯s nothing!!¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, Anri-kun, he just got sick with a cold the other day, and I don¡¯t want to worry him unnecessarily¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Please, Klimt, don¡¯t make it sound so serious.¡¹


    When they found me doing research on cutting my horns, I said¡¸it¡¯s nothing¡¹and thought those guys would forget about it over time. I was sweating cold sweat inside, I was thinking of excuses as fast as I could,¡¸how can I convince them?¡¹

 CH 34

    Extra Story ¡ª A Girl Who Had Longed To Be A Part Of It


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    ¡¸I need you to be a witness to the harassment that the Star Maiden was undergoing.¡¹


    It was an unexpected request from a friend with a thoughtful expression on her face.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember anything about the case that I can testify about¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Wrong. Look, I¡¯m not asking you to lie. I just want you to be on my side so that that person in trouble won¡¯t be at a disadvantage.¡¹


    After school, I was invited to a private room at a cafe on my way back to the townhouse. I had noticed that I had been dismissed at some point, so I waited in silence, wondering¡¸what they were going to talk about,¡¹and I felt as if I had swallowed something heavy and cold in the pit of my stomach when I heard what they were going to say.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not that I¡¯m lying. All I can say is that on the 28th of last month, after school, I saw the Duchess Graupner behind the school building near the first drill field.¡¹


    I let out a thin sigh unconsciously, as if I wanted to let out some of my bad feelings.


    No matter how you change the words, the meaning is the same, isn¡¯t it? You mean you want to ask me to perjure myself, don¡¯t you?


    I think we were more than just childhood friends, since our family estates were adjacent to each other and we shared the same hobby of reading books. But I never thought that this girl¡­ Cecilie would be the one to come up with something so outrageous.


    Perhaps thinking I was about to refuse, she instantly became more talkative, a sharp change from the silence she had maintained earlier.


    ¡¸But, you know it right, Jessica!? How outrageous Duchess Graupner¡¯s behavior is. You say that you are good friends, but you presume evilly on the relationship between His Royal Highness the Prince and the Star Maiden!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s just a rumor.¡¹


    Yes, I only heard the gossip. There are some things that you just can¡¯t help but hear even if you don¡¯t want to hear them. Her belongings were found with signs of deliberate damage, or an assignment that was supposed to have been turned in was missing. As a book-loving baroness with nothing outstanding about her, I was not the type to actively listen to gossip, so I only heard about it as¡¸rumors¡¹on the spur of the moment.


    So I didn¡¯t know about the extreme stories she told about¡¸bribing the cafeteria waiters to put bugs in the star maidens¡¯ meals¡¹or¡¸burning them where they couldn¡¯t see them in their uniforms.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Isn¡¯t she terrible!? Just because His Highness¡¯s fiancee for fer favor was turned against the Star Maiden¡­¡¹


    ¡¸So Cecilie, did you see it? Where Duchess Graupner committed a criminal act, as rumored.¡¹


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t see it¡­ but I know a lot of people who did!¡¹


    ¡¸Then why don¡¯t you just testify as those people saw it? Instead of making me lie.¡¹


    ¡¸We have proof! A letter of summons sent on letterhead watermarked with the ducal coat of arms, and a handkerchief that a friend of the Duchess testified¡¸belonged to Remilia-sama,¡¹were found at the scene.¡¹


    ¡¸But perjury is a crime.¡¹


    ¡¸Harassment is a crime too! I thought it was strange. It¡¯s absolutely strange that she could do everything like that and be so well received by everyone. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s been venting her frustration in a discreet place so that no one would ever know. So, her reputation¡­ she was only good on the outside.¡¹


    When did I become the kind of person who decides people are guilty based on such uncertain information? And, when did I become such a person who judges people to be guilty based on such uncertain information? The other person is a duchess of higher status than us something, even though she is the fianc¨¦e of our country¡¯s prince. How to end this early and return to the townhouse was the only thing occupying my mind.


    Because not long ago, rather than me, Cecilie seemed to be a more ardent follower of Duchess Graupner.


    ¡¸The Star Maiden is a very poor person. She was born into a poor family and had an unfortunate childhood. After entering this school, she was loved by His Highness the Prince and his entourage, but because of their jealousy, she was harassed and tormented. But she says¡¸she wants to be friends with Remilia,¡¹too. She¡¯s always with a friendly smile on her face, undeterred by torment, but sometimes careless and very pretty. And she always smells sweet and flowery.¡¹


    And yet now she¡¯s looking at the Star Maiden with the same eyes. What has changed in her?


    Once last year when we were in an elective class together. Even though Cecilie told me many times how happy she was that Duchess Graupner had praised her after class. The future Queen took the trouble to stop me and tell me that the poem I submitted in class was wonderful. I can only imagine how happy that made her.


    Whenever she talked about that time, I would say to Cecilie,¡¸That¡¯s a great thing to do,¡¹while secretly envying her. Later, when I heard that Duchess Graupner was praising those who had achieved good grades and outstanding achievements in various subjects such as music, magic, alchemy, etc., I thought,¡¸What a lot of other people,¡¹but I also wished I had been asked to speak to her.


    I¡¯ve always been jealous of Cecilie because we were in different grades, so unless we were lucky enough to overlap in elective class placement, I didn¡¯t even have a chance to catch her eye. In a lighter tone, she said something like,¡¸I wish I could have such a wonderful experience,¡¹but she meant it from the bottom of her heart. Because she isn¡¯t just the future Queen, she¡¯s a genius inventor who has developed various products that have spread to the common people. She was the top in her academic and magic exams, and the top female in her martial arts exams in her grade. She was also active in welfare before I was old enough to still attend the school, and I know that thanks to Duchess Graupner¡¯s involvement, the literacy rate of the commoners has improved and their lives have changed thanks to her. I am sure that the opportunity to be praised by such a wonderful person is only possible while you are still in school.


    I was trying my best for the time when someone would take notice of me someday, but I was too embarrassed to tell anyone about this goal. As I began working on a large piece of embroidery, determined to do what I does best, I prayed,¡¸I hope she will see it at the school festival.¡¹I even fantasized about the future, saying,¡¸If she can win the hearts of her future subjects like this, she¡¯ll be a wonderful queen.¡¹


    Unfortunately, such a happy school festival with my modest wish did not come.


    I don¡¯t know much about the Star Maiden. But I noticed that I started hearing rumors about the Star Maiden being oppressed, along with the bad reputation of the Duchess Graupner.


    There is no way that I would have any association with a royalty who would be my caretaker, and since we are in different grades, I haven¡¯t even had the opportunity to hear anyone say that they have had a direct conversation with her.


    The first time I heard the topic of¡¸Star Maiden¡¹there was bad news about the one I admire, so I have to admit that the Star Maiden¡­ My personal liking for Pina-san became very low. Even now, that hasn¡¯t changed. No, in fact, I think it¡¯s lower than it was at first.


    I have been following her with eyes filled with longing to one day receive her compliments, and I don¡¯t believe that the Duchess Graupner is the one to do such a thing.


    But I couldn¡¯t raise my voice because I weighed the danger of such a claim in the current school against myself. The witness Cecilie refers to,¡¸a friend of Remilia-sama¡¹¡­must be a person of appropriate status as a schoolmate of Remilia-sama. If even such a person says so, I don¡¯t see how my assertion that¡¸I don¡¯t think she is the one to do such a thing¡¹is valid.


    But this time, because of this story, the story that the Star Maiden was being harassed has all at once become discredited. Because there is no guarantee that other witnesses are not also being asked to perjure themselves in this way.


    But there is also no evidence to support the claim that¡¸Duchess Graupner is innocent.¡¹


    All I can do is speak the truth.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe¡­ you¡¯re asking me to do this. I would never help you perjure yourself. You know that my family is in the judicial business.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Cecilie looked unhappy and made no attempt to reply. I tried to end the conversation to get this out of the way.


    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s not limited to the Star Maiden. If I come across a crime scene of any kind, I promise to testify to the truth, no matter how trivial it may seem. Whether it is theft or slander.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Will you swear to me?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I swear. I swear I will testify as I see and hear it.¡¹


    I answered carefully, so as not to take any verbal cues that might suggest I was cooperating with perjury, and rang the bell to call the clerk to get up from my seat.


    It was here that I ended up calling out to my childhood friend, Cecilie, that she shouldn¡¯t act strangely.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think we should be doing this anymore. Look, Cecilie, I¡¯m worried about you. These other witnesses¡­ are they real?¡¹


    ¡¸!! I¡¯m doing this on my own! Don¡¯t blame Pina-sama!!¡¹


    The words she uttered as a warning that if one person perjured herself, others might look at her as if she might do so, seemed to have caught her off guard.


    I walked out of the caf¨¦ like I was fleeing, without even saying goodbye, as if I had been insulted by my parents or siblings.


    ¡¸I failed¡­¡¹


    I had lost one friend, I thought sadly, muttering to myself in my private room in the townhouse.


    However, I feel bad for Cecilie, who seemed genuinely interested in helping the Star Maiden, but facts are facts and I have to tell the story my father told me today. In order to fulfill the duties that I was told to do as the daughter of a family in the judicial business, I wrote a letter to be given to my father via House Stewart and left it with my own lady-in-waiting.


    I didn¡¯t think that the actions of the day would make Graupner¡­ No, I had not the slightest idea at the time that after the triumphant return of¡¸Saint of Salvation, Remilia,¡¹I wouldn¡¯t only be thanked in person, but would be honored with an award.

 CH 35

    Extra Story ¡ª The Origins of the Founding Celebration of the Village of Beginnings


    Translated by KaiesV


    Edited by KaiesV


    ¡¸Remilia-sama¡¯s birthday this year¡­ has passed¡­ Next year, I hope the whole village will be there to celebrate in a big way!¡¹


    She said that to me when I wished Sofia a happy birthday and gave her a thoughtful gift that Emi would have chosen.


    Oh, yes, indeed. My¡­¡¸Remilia¡¯s body¡¹birthday has passed.


    Until last year, I had celebrated with great enthusiasm, but I didn¡¯t have time for that because I had been working hard to save the world ever since the day of that night party. I never told anyone my birthday in the first place. It¡¯s like I force them to celebrate, and if it were Emi, I would never tell them.


    But I recall when I was the Crown Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she also attended the birthday party of¡¸Emi¡¯s Remilia¡¹as David¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Is it natural that you remember the date?


    ¡¸Oh no, It doesn¡¯t have to be such a big deal.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s absurd. If everyone in the village came to celebrate individually, there would be more commotion.¡¹


    ¡¸But there are many children in the village who don¡¯t know the exact date of their birthday, so it¡¯s a bit strange for me to be the only one celebrating in such a big way¡­¡¹


    ¡¸If they find out later that they didn¡¯t know about your birthday and couldn¡¯t celebrate, they¡¯ll be more disappointed.¡¹


    I will be speaking as¡¸Emi¡¯s Remilia.¡¹I would feel guilty if I were Emi, because I live a poor and hard life and never received any¡¸birthday presents¡¹from parents as a child. But I don¡¯t discount the feelings of Sofia and the villagers who want to celebrate.


    After several exchanges, they landed on the subject in the form of a pushback:¡¸I know at least the approximate timing, so at the beginning of each month, I will send a gift of congratulations to all those whose birthdays fall in that month,¡¹and¡¸On top of that, we will hold a grand banquet for Remilia-sama¡¯s birthday, and I will organize it.¡¹


    I have no interest in banquets or gifts, as you can imagine from the items we procure in this village, but I¡¯m sure Emi would be sincerely pleased to receive a boring and modest feast, a worthless scribble drawn by a child, or a¡¸pretty stone¡¹found in the area.


    I can understand the villagers¡¯ desire to celebrate¡¸Emi¡¯s Remilia¡¹in the best way they can.


    I recalled the¡¸birthday party¡¹in Emi¡¯s memory. The way Emi, as a little girl, called her friends and blew out the candles on a whole chocolate cake in a room decorated by Emi¡¯s mother and sister.


    Unlike the glitz and glamour of¡¸Remilia¡¯s¡¹birthday party, this was a very happy and tender scene, where¡¸love¡¹was visualized.


    Yes, it is. We want to celebrate the birth of our loved ones in a big way, don¡¯t we?


    I remember when Emi also celebrated my birthday. When she was a kid, Emi¡¯s father bought Emi¡¯s birthday cake at the store where he bought it with the money from his own part-time job. I asked for my name on a chocolate plate to be placed on top, and they also made a handmade congratulatory board and a scrunchie with her image on it.


    It was the most wonderful gift in the world that I know of, even though I couldn¡¯t actually hold it in my hands.


    I can come up with that much to think about.


    ¡­Yes, let¡¯s have a birthday party for Emi too. The sweetest, most wonderful girl on Earth, who is kinder than anyone else, celebrates as best she can with me to commemorate the day she came into this world.


    It¡¯s a very nice idea.


    Fortunately, the calendar of this world has much in common with the world in which Emi lived. The purpose is to implement¡¸costume change ver.¡¹of popular characters for each event, such as Valentine¡¯s Day, White Day, June Bride, summer clothes, Christmas, and New Year¡¯s Eve. Of course, I did successfully change the names of¡¸Christmas¡¹and¡¸Valentines Day¡¹which were based on historical facts and real people in Emi¡¯s world.


    Linking seasons and events with the real world in order to get users to pay was a common technique seen in social games. Thanks to them, we can celebrate Emi¡¯s birthday in this world too, so I would like to praise the development company.


    Emi didn¡¯t seem to be too excited, saying¡¸I saved up my stones because Remilia-tan is not implemented¡­ I¡¯ll only use the first discount¡¹and¡¸I can advance the story with the characters distributed at the event.¡¹


    But only when a new character from the demon tribe was implemented,¡¸I wonder if Remilia-tan¡¯s story will appear in this character¡¯s personal story. No, please! Since we are former members of the same camp, just tell me one thing about you, Remilia-tan¡­! I¡¯m starving for you now that the official supply of guesses has been cut off!¡¹, and she was panting.


    No, just once. My memory of Emi at that time was so pitiful and adorable.


    In an April Fool¡¯s Day project for¡¸The Star Maiden and the Knight of Salvation,¡¹an official announcement was made that¡¸Remilia, the villainess, has been implemented!¡¹


    Other users laughed and enjoyed it, saying¡¸I¡¯m laughing at the new glass that was wasted and spirited just for this project on this day¡¹and¡¸It was strong as an enemy and will be a human right if it is implemented, I usually want it.¡¹Emi prayed until the date changed to 4/2,¡¸Please, please, please, please, please implement Remilia-tan¡«¡«¡«!!¡¹and prayed with all her heart.


    She knew it was an April Fool¡¯s Day project, and after she found out that this notice was a lie, she said,¡¸I knew it¡­ I knew it, but¡­¡¹ I was so devastated that my heart ached from just looking at the memories.


    I felt so sorry for her and wanted to hug her and wipe her tears right now, but she cried for me and said,¡¸I wanted Remilia-tan to be my friend¡­¡¹I loved her so much.


    To commemorate the occasion, the official distributed an image of¡¸Remilia the Villainess¡¹at that time, which has always been the wallpaper of her smartphone.


    Incidentally, the following year¡­ an April Fool¡¯s Day project was struck, in which Angel and the other demon tribe attackers¡¸formed a band.¡¹


    Angel and others in rock band costumes received a great response from users, and were later implemented as a different costume version.¡¸Eh? Why? What about last year¡¯s Remilia-tan!?¡¹Needless to say, Emi was very upset. I kind of laugh a little when I think back on it because Emi is so adorable.


    It was decided to celebrate Emi¡¯s birthday in this world as well, but I can¡¯t just tell you about my Emi.


    Shall we make it a celebration of the birth of the goddess who saved this world and guided us¡­ No, it¡¯s not the same as starting a new religion. The most respected and appreciated must be¡¸Emi¡¯s Remilia.¡¹


    First, it should be the anniversary of the founding of this village, and eventually it should be a national holiday.


    By the time I take control of this country, Emi¡¯s birthday will be¡¸the happiest and most wonderful day in the world¡¹for the people of this world. I¡¯m very much looking forward to it.